I’m a General in the Government’s Monster Extermination Unit. The Monsters Aren’t the Only Things That Need Killing.

Governments are very good at hiding things: bodies, weapons, entire towns, and, occasionally, the truth.

I’ve spent almost seven years watching classified reports vanish, evidence get destroyed, and witnesses suddenly develop convenient memory problems. Paper can be confiscated. Servers can be wiped. So when I decided to record what we actually do, I knew better than to put it somewhere the government could reach.

Which brings me to Reddit.

Yes, Reddit. I know how ridiculous that sounds. That’s exactly why I chose it. If someone finds this account, they’ll probably assume it’s fiction written by some bored twenty-year-old with an unhealthy interest in military history and monsters.

Perfect. Let them.

Everything you’re reading is real.

My name is General Eleanor.

Well, no, it isn’t. It’s the name I’m using here. I’m not stupid enough to put my real name on Reddit and then document classified military operations.

What I can tell you is that I’m a four-star general in the military of a very large country that has a habit of involving itself where it probably shouldn’t. For the last two years, I’ve commanded a division that officially doesn’t exist.

Our actual job is simple.

We fight monsters.

Not terrorists. Not insurgents. Monsters.

Things that crawl out of oceans. Things that wear human faces. Things that have lived beneath our soil since before our country existed. Things the government has spent more than a century pretending aren’t real.

I’ve spent almost seven years making sure they don’t reach you.

And I’ve also spent seven years learning that our records are incomplete. Sometimes intentionally. Sometimes because the people writing them died. And sometimes because someone decided the truth was more dangerous than the thing we were fighting.

That’s why I’m writing this.

Every general who takes my position receives the same briefing: forty-seven rules across thirty pages.

I’ve read it nineteen times.

It’s wrong.

Not completely wrong, which would almost be easier. It’s wrong in exactly the ways that get people killed.

So I’m recording everything the official briefing leaves out: what these things look like, how they behave, what kills them, what doesn’t, what they want, and why. I’ll record our mistakes too.

Especially those.

Because after seven years, I’ve learned something important.

Monsters don’t kill most people.

Mistakes do.

I was fifteen when this started. At the time, I was more worried about passing algebra than supernatural creatures and military training.

Mostly algebra.

Now I’m twenty-two. The military has never had a four-star general this young before.

Then again, they’ve never had a monster extermination division before either.

So, future General, if you’re reading this someday, I’m sorry about your promotion.

You’re going to need this.

And if you’re reading it while I’m still alive?

Good.

You’re preparing early.

I like that.

The earlier you’re ready, the better.

Mission 578 — **********

Date: **************, 2026
Location: ************** National Forest
Threat Classification: Class II
Personnel Deployed: 52
Confirmed Casualties: 30
Current Status: Contained

Yesterday started like no other day.

Painfully normal.

That should have worried me.

Normal days encourage people to lower their guard, and lowered guards tend to result in paperwork.

At 0530, I woke up. At 0545, I ran five miles, and at 0617, I showered. By 0630, I was in my office reviewing overnight reports while eating breakfast when Major Denver walked in without knocking.

He was one of the few people allowed to do that.

"You're late," I said.

He checked his watch. "I'm three minutes early."

"Exactly."

He sighed and placed a folder on my desk.

Denver was thirty-eight, six feet tall, perpetually tired, and possessed the unfortunate habit of looking at me like I was a normal human being. Most people didn't. They either looked at me like I was a four-star general or like I was a twenty-two-year-old woman who had somehow been given enough authority to order entire battalions into places sane people avoided.

Denver did neither.

He simply looked tired.

I respected that.

"What is it?"

"Missing persons."

"That's not ours."

"Normally, no."

I opened the folder and found three photographs: a forest, a collapsed section of road, and a hole in the ground.

"How many?"

"Three missing."

"Children?"

"No."

"Military?"

"No."

"Government personnel?"

"No."

I looked up at him. "Then why are you wasting my morning?"

Denver leaned against the desk. "Because the hole is twelve feet wide."

I looked at the photograph again. "That's large."

"Too large for anything native to the area."

"Bear?"

"No."

"Moose?"

"No."

"Very ambitious raccoon?"

He didn't smile.

I closed the folder. "Fine. What did they find?"

"Tracks."

He opened another photograph. Four deep impressions marked the mud, each one ending in six distinct points.

"Size?"

"About sixteen inches."

"Weight estimate?"

"Three hundred kilograms."

"Direction?"

He pointed toward the trees.

"Toward the forest."

"From?"

"The mine."

I turned the page. "How many people live nearby?"

"About four hundred."

"Evacuate them."

"Already ordered."

"Good."

He didn't leave.

I looked at him. "What aren't you telling me?"

He was quiet for a moment.

Then he said, "We found one of the missing people."

"Alive?"

"No."

"Body?"

"No."

I waited.

"Half a body."

That got my attention.

"Explain."

"We found the lower half approximately two miles from the mine."

"And the rest?"

"Missing."

"Signs of predation?"

"Yes."

"Teeth?"

"None."

"Claws?"

"None."

“Fangs?”

“Too large”

"Anything else?"

Denver hesitated. "The victim was wearing a hiking backpack."

"Was?"

"We found the backpack too."

"And?"

"The straps had been cut."

"With what?"

He looked at me. "That's what we don't know."

I closed the folder. "Get Captain Bell."

"She's already waiting."

Of course she was.

Captain Bell had been waiting outside my office for approximately three minutes. She was twenty-nine, six months from promotion, and had the kind of face that suggested she'd never accepted an order without first deciding whether she agreed with it.

I liked her.

That didn't mean I trusted her. Trust was a luxury. Competence was useful.

"Captain."

"General."

"How many people do you need?"

"For what?"

"Whatever we're about to find."

She thought about it. "Forty."

"Fifty-two."

"General—"

"Fifty-two."

She stopped.

"Yes, ma'am."

Denver looked at me. "That's a lot."

"Yes."

"Why fifty-two?"

"Because forty-nine would probably be enough."

He stared at me.

"And?"

"I prefer having three extra people."

Bell smiled faintly. "That's reassuring."

"It shouldn't be."

I picked up the folder. "Four fire teams. Two containment specialists. Medical team. Dr. Ward."

Bell frowned. "Doctor Ward?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because if we're lucky, we're dealing with an insect."

"And if we are not?"

I handed her the photograph of the tracks. "Then I'd like someone present who can tell me what, exactly, decided to ruin my morning."

We reached the forest at 0917.

Dr. Ward spent most of the drive talking. He was a civilian scientist technically attached to the military, which meant he had all the confidence of a civilian and none of the survival instincts of a soldier. He was also one of the smartest people I'd ever met.

Unfortunately, intelligence and common sense don't always come together.

“General,” he said from the passenger seat, “if the tracks belong to an arachnid—”

“They don't. They're from an arthropod.”

“Arachnids are arthropods.”

“I know.”

“Then you haven't ruled out my hypothesis.”

“I've ruled out the arachnid part.”

He turned to look at me. “You really don't like scientists, do you?”

“I like scientists.”

“You don't sound like it.”

“I dislike scientists who talk while I'm trying to think.”

He smiled. “That's fair.”

“It wasn't a compliment.”

“I know.”

I still didn't know why I tolerated him.

Captain Bell was leading the convoy ahead of us, while Sergeant Cole's vehicle followed behind. Cole had been with my division for three years. He'd survived five Class II encounters, two Class III encounters, and one event that was officially classified as a weather incident.

He was also the closest thing our division had to a superstitious man.

Which was ironic.

He was the only person I'd ever met who had survived being swallowed by something and complained afterward that it had terrible breath.

When we arrived, Cole approached me, his eyes fixed on the tree line.

"General."

"Sergeant."

"You want my honest opinion?"

"No."

"It's bad."

"I'll survive," I said, still watching the forest.

Cole didn't answer.

He kept staring into the trees, one hand resting against the dog tags beneath his shirt.

For a few seconds, nothing happened.

No birds.

No insects.

Not even the sound of wind through the branches.

Then the ground moved.

It wasn't much. Just a faint tremor beneath our boots, barely enough to notice. But it was enough to wipe the earlier humor from Ward's face. Cole's hand immediately went to his rifle, while Bell raised one hand, silently signaling everyone to stop.

The entire unit froze.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then I realized something was wrong.

The forest had gone completely silent.

No birds or insects.

Not even the rustle of leaves.

Ward swallowed. "That's not normal."

I glanced at him.

"Thank you, Doctor, for that precious insight."

He opened his mouth, apparently ready to defend his observation, but I was already looking past him toward the tree line.

Something was in there.

I couldn't see it yet.

But that didn't mean it couldn't see us.

I looked at the soldiers behind me.

"Move."

We entered at 0926 and found the first body seventeen minutes later. Then the second. Then the third.

The bodies hadn't been eaten. They'd been torn apart.

That distinction mattered.

Whatever had killed them hadn't been hungry.

We followed the tracks deeper into the forest until they led us to the old mine. The entrance was supposed to have been sealed with concrete twenty-three years ago, but something had broken through from the inside. Hundreds of scratches covered the concrete around the opening.

Ward knelt beside one.

"These are old."

"How old?"

"Months."

I looked into the darkness beyond the entrance.

The tunnel descended for nearly a mile before opening into a chamber so large our lights couldn't reach the far wall.

Then we saw them.

Eggs.

Thousands of them.

Some were attached to the walls, others hung from the ceiling, and some were buried beneath dirt and stone. Several pulsed faintly beneath translucent membranes.

Ward stopped walking.

"General."

"What?"

He pointed.

One of the sacs moved.

Then another.

Then hundreds.

The entire chamber seemed to breathe.

Something stepped out from behind them.

It was twelve feet tall, with six limbs, black armor, and a head shaped like a nightmare version of an insect.

It looked at us.

I looked at it.

For several seconds, neither side moved.

Then Ward whispered, "General."

"Yes?"

"I don't think those are eggs."

I looked at him.

He pointed toward the walls.

Tiny things were moving between the sacs.

I raised my binoculars and saw six legs, black bodies, and clusters of reflective eyes.

My stomach tightened.

"Juveniles?"

Ward swallowed.

"Yes."

I looked back at the adult.

It wasn't looking at us anymore. It was looking at the soldiers behind me, then at the eggs, then back at us.

I understood.

It wasn't hunting.

It was protecting them.

I raised my hand. "Everyone back."

Captain Bell glanced at me. "But, General—"

"Back."

The creature screamed.

Every sac in the chamber convulsed.

I lowered my hand.

"We're leaving."

Bell stared at me. "We're not engaging?"

"No."

The creature screamed again, and dust shook loose from the ceiling.

I reached for my radio. "Air support."

Denver answered. "General?"

"Fire mission."

There was a pause. "You're sure?"

I looked at the nursery, then at the soldiers behind me.

"Yes."

Ward grabbed my arm. "General, if you destroy this chamber—"

"I know."

"There could be thousands."

"I know."

"Then why—"

“Because if we leave them here, thousands won't be the problem for long.”

I looked at Bell. "Get everyone out."

The first missile struck thirty seconds later.

The chamber vanished beneath fire and collapsing stone.

The mountain shook.

For approximately thirty-seven minutes, I believed we'd won.

Then the ground beneath us moved.

At first, I thought it was another aftershock.

Then the soil split open.

One creature climbed out.

Then five.

Then twenty.

Then hundreds.

They weren't spiders. Not exactly. But my brain didn't have a better word for them.

They were smaller than the adult, most only the size of large dogs, with six black legs, armored bodies, and heads covered in clusters of tiny reflective eyes.

And there were far too many.

Someone screamed. “Spiders!!!!”

I drew my rifle.

"Engage!"

The first one lunged, and I put two rounds through its head. The second came from my left, and I shot it before it reached me. The third jumped over the second's body.

I shot that one too.

Five died before I reached the center of the chamber.

I pulled a grenade from my vest, armed it, and threw it into the largest cluster.

The explosion tore through them. Black limbs and pieces of carapace went flying across the chamber.

"KEEP FIRING!"

The soldiers opened up.

Machine guns hammered into the swarm. Rifles flashed. Grenades disappeared into the mass and came back as explosions.

The creatures climbed over one another, crawling across walls, ceilings, and collapsed rubble.

One landed on a soldier's back.

He screamed.

Sergeant Cole shot it off him.

"You're welcome!"

Another grenade disappeared into the swarm.

I didn't wait for it to explode. I grabbed another, pulled the pin, and threw it.

Explosion.

Reload.

Fire.

Throw.

Explosion.

For ten minutes, that was all we did.

Kill. Reload. Kill. Throw. Explode.

Eventually, the swarm began to thin.

Not because we'd won.

Because we were running out of ammunition.

The remaining creatures retreated into the tunnels.

"Don't let them escape!" Bell shouted.

I raised my hand. "No."

She looked at me. "They're retreating."

"That's the problem."

I looked at the tunnels.

"We seal them."

We had killed most of the swarm in the chamber, but the ones underground were another matter. The adult had been guarding the nursery. Now it was dead, and nothing was keeping the juveniles underground.

"Get the demolition team."

Bell understood.

"Black Sun?"

"Yes."

Operation Black Sun was one of the less pleasant tools in my division's arsenal. Seal every known exit, place charges throughout the accessible tunnel network, and detonate them simultaneously. Bury everything underground: the creatures, the eggs, the tunnels, and anyone unfortunate enough to still be inside.

It was crude.

It was ugly.

It was effective.

Then a voice behind me said, "My brother is still inside."

I turned.

Private First Class Mill stood several feet away. He was twenty-three and covered in dirt and blood, although most of it wasn't his.

"Who?"

"My brother. Sergeant Cole's team."

I looked toward Cole. He was already checking his radio.

No response.

Mill stepped closer.

"You can't collapse it."

"We're going to."

"He could still be alive."

"I know."

"Then send someone."

I looked at him. "Twenty-six soldiers are unaccounted for."

His expression changed. He hadn't known the number.

"General—"

"We have no confirmation that any of them are alive."

"But they could be."

"Yes."

"Then we should go get them."

Behind him, engineers were unloading charges. The timer on my watch read seven minutes.

Mill looked at the equipment, then back at me.

"Please."

There it was.

The word commanders should never hear.

Not because it makes decisions difficult.

Because it makes them personal.

I looked at the mine. Twenty-six soldiers, possibly alive. Thousands of juveniles, definitely alive. If we sent another team inside, we would be giving those creatures time to reach another exit.

There were four hundred civilians within ten miles.

I thought about them.

Then I looked at Mill.

"I'm sorry."

His expression collapsed.

"General—"

Two soldiers moved toward him.

He backed away.

"No."

They grabbed his arms.

"Wait!"

He fought them.

"My brother is down there!"

I didn't look away.

"Please!"

They dragged him backward.

"GENERAL!"

His boots scraped against the dirt.

"PLEASE!"

The trees swallowed his voice.

I watched him disappear.

For a moment, I thought that was the end of it.

Then I saw his eyes.

Not grief.

Not fear.

Anger.

He looked at me like he had memorized my face.

I had seen that look before.

Angry soldiers were dangerous.

Not because they stopped following orders.

Because other soldiers started wondering why they should.

All it took was one man shouting the right words in the wrong place, and suddenly twenty soldiers became fifty, and fifty became a hundred.

A unit could turn into a mob faster than most commanders realized.

And Mill had just been given a reason to start one.

Bell stared at me.

"You could have given him a few minutes."

"No."

"He might have found them."

"He might have."

She looked toward the mine, then back at me.

"How many civilians?"

"Four hundred."

She went silent.

That was the end of the argument.

Or it should have been.

I checked my watch.

Six minutes.

"Start Black Sun."

Bell turned toward the engineers.

"Begin deployment."

The first demolition team entered the mine, and I watched them disappear into the darkness. Then my radio crackled.

"General."

"Go."

"Primary exit charges are in place."

"Secondary?"

"Working."

"How long?"

"Eight minutes."

"Seven."

"Yes, ma'am."

I looked at Bell. "Get the evacuation teams farther back."

"Already done."

Good.

I checked the watch again.

Five minutes.

Then four.

Then three.

At 10:41, the first charge detonated.

The mountain shook. A deep crack rolled through the forest as the first tunnel collapsed, followed by another and another. The explosions moved beneath us in a chain until the entire mountainside seemed to groan.

I watched the timer.

10:42.

Another section collapsed.

10:43.

Nothing came out.

10:44.

Still nothing.

"Status?"

Denver pressed his radio to his ear.

"All primary exits sealed."

"Secondary?"

"Being collapsed now."

"Good."

Captain Bell stood beside me.

"Do you think anything survived?"

"Probably."

She looked at me.

"Probably?"

"Something always survives."

She didn't like that answer.

Neither did I.

At 10:49, the final charge detonated.

The ground trembled one last time, sending a final shudder through the earth before everything went still.

For a few seconds, no one moved.

Then the forest slowly came back to life. Birds began calling from the trees, insects resumed their buzzing, and leaves rustled in the wind as if nothing had happened.

It was almost insulting.

After everything we'd just buried beneath that mountain, the world had the nerve to sound peaceful.

I looked toward the mountain and watched the last traces of dust drift from the collapsed tunnels.

"Send the sweep teams."

Bell frowned. "How many?"

"Ten."

"“Ten? General, there are twenty-six missing soldiers.” 

"I know."

"Then why?"

I looked at the mountain.

"Because this mission doesn't require any more personnel."

She didn't argue.

The ten soldiers prepared quickly, checking their armor, weapons, thermal equipment, and portable seismic scanners. Two medical teams accompanied them.

Before they entered, I gave them one order.

"If you encounter anything alive, you report it before you engage."

The team leaders nodded. "Yes, General."

"That wasn't a suggestion."

"No, ma'am."

They disappeared into the mine.

At 11:07, they entered.

At 11:19, they reported the first bodies. Juveniles. Dozens of them. Dead.

At 11:26, they reached the first collapsed tunnel.

At 11:31, they found the adult, or what was left of it. The thing had been crushed beneath several tons of rock.

"Confirm kill," I ordered.

"Confirmed."

"Continue."

At 11:42, the radio crackled.

"General."

"Go."

"We have movement."

I frowned.

"How many?"

A pause.

"Two."

Bell looked at me.

I raised my radio.

"Describe."

"Unknown. They're beneath the rubble. We're attempting to reach them."

"Proceed."

The soldiers began clearing debris.

Five minutes passed.

Then ten.

Finally, someone shouted.

"Contact!"

Gunfire erupted.

I reached for my sidearm.

"What happened?"

The radio crackled.

"Creature alive!"

A burst of automatic fire followed.

Then silence.

"Status?"

A soldier answered, breathing heavily.

"Creature down."

"How?"

"Headshot."

I glanced at Bell.

"Good."

Then another transmission came through.

"General."

The soldier sounded frightened.

"What?"

"We have another one."

"Where?"

"Behind us."

A scream erupted over the radio.

Gunfire.

"GET IT OFF ME!"

Static.

"FALL BACK!"

Then a voice:

"Mill!"

I froze.

Bell looked at me.

"What?"

I raised the radio.

"Repeat."

Nothing.

Then the transmission returned.

"Private Mill is inside."

Of course he was.

He hadn't been part of the sweep teams. Apparently, I'd underestimated how badly he wanted to find his brother, or how little he cared about my orders.

The radio came alive again.

"GENERAL!"

Mill.

His voice was panicked.

"It's here!"

Gunfire erupted.

I looked toward the eastern passage.

"Where are they?"

Bell checked the map.

"Two hundred meters from the eastern collapse."

"Open it."

She stared at me.

"General?"

"Open the passage."

Engineers moved.

The barrier gave way.

Smoke poured through.

Something moved inside it.

I raised my rifle.

The creature burst through.

Smaller than the adult.

Still enormous.

Black legs scraped against stone as it charged toward Mill.

I had a clear shot.

A perfect shot.

I aimed at its head.

Mill saw me.

"GENERAL!"

I fired.

The bullet struck the side of its head. The carapace cracked, but the creature barely slowed.

It lunged.

Mill screamed.

I fired again.

This time, I aimed lower.

The round punched through its abdomen.

The creature recoiled, shrieking. One of its legs buckled, and dark fluid spilled across the stone.

It wasn't dead.

It wouldn't be dead for several hours.

But it was badly wounded, badly enough that it couldn't kill Mill quickly.

I could have fired again.

I didn't.

The creature lunged once more.

Mill disappeared beneath it.

His scream echoed through the tunnel.

Then the creature dragged him into the darkness.

Silence.

Bell looked at me.

"You missed."

"No."

She stared.

I lowered my rifle.

"I was a second late."

She understood.

Her face changed.

"You deliberately shot it in the abdomen."

"Yes."

"You could have killed it."

"Yes."

"You could have saved him."

"Yes."

"Why?"

I looked at her.

"Because he disobeyed a direct order."

She stared at me as if she was seeing me for the first time.

Perhaps she was.

"General..."

I turned toward the engineers.

"Seal the passage."

Bell didn't move.

"Captain."

She swallowed.

"Yes, ma'am."

The engineers began sealing the tunnel.

Mill screamed once more.

Then nothing.

The sweep continued for another forty minutes.

We found twenty-six bodies.

None of them were alive, including Mill's brother.

We found no trace of Mill.

Not even his rifle.

By 1231, the mine was declared secure.

Twenty-six soldiers confirmed dead.

Three wounded.

One private missing and presumed dead.

Thirty confirmed military casualties from the operation.

Thousands of creatures buried beneath a mountain.

Four hundred civilians alive.

By military standards, the operation was a success.

I signed the report.

Then I sat alone in my vehicle for eleven minutes.

I didn't feel guilty. I didn't feel regret.

I didn't feel anything at all.

Mill was dead. His brother was dead. Twenty-six other soldiers were dead. Thirty casualties had been added to the report, and somehow, none of it stirred anything inside me.

That was the truth I had learned to live with.

It had been the truth for a long time.

I knew what people expected a commander to feel when one of her soldiers died. Grief. Guilt. Anger. Regret. Something.

I had none of it.

Maybe that's why I was good at this.

Or maybe it was why I had been given this job in the first place.

People will probably call that cruel.

They're welcome to.

Cruelty is irrelevant.

Command isn't about being liked. It's about making decisions everyone else is too emotionally compromised to make. Sometimes that means killing a monster. Sometimes it means letting one kill a soldier. And sometimes the difference between those two decisions is only one second.

I had deliberately missed.

I had deliberately chosen where the second bullet went.

I knew exactly what would happen.

And I'd do it again.

Not because Mill deserved to die.

He didn't.

Not because his brother wasn't worth saving.

He was.

But because the order mattered more than the man who broke it.

That's the part nobody tells you about command. Sometimes doing your job means making a decision you know you'll be hated for. Sometimes it means making one you know you'll never regret. And sometimes they're the same decision.

I don't expect anyone reading this to agree with me. Honestly, I hope you don't. Remember what I did. Remember Mill. Remember that I could have saved him. Then ask yourself what you would have done.

Because someday, you may be sitting behind this desk, making the same kind of decision. Maybe you'll make the right one. Maybe you'll make the wrong one. Maybe you'll be luckier than I was.

I doubt it.

There is one thing I know now that I didn't know when I was fifteen.

The monsters aren't always the things with claws. Sometimes they're the people making the decisions. And sometimes they're the person sitting behind the desk, knowing exactly what a bullet is going to do before she pulls the trigger. 

That's why I'm writing this down.

Not to justify myself.

I don't need justification.

I'm writing it because someone will eventually sit where I am sitting now, and I would rather they understand what happened than repeat it without knowing why.

The official briefing has forty-seven rules.

It doesn't contain this one.

It should.

General's Rule #48

If a soldier disobeys a direct order, deal with it immediately.

Not tomorrow. Not after the mission.

Immediately.

Because once one soldier learns that your orders can be ignored, others will learn it too. And the next time, you might not have the luxury of being only one second late.

As for Private Mill, there is nothing more to say.

He disobeyed a direct order.

So when the situation changed, I ignored his wish just as he had ignored mine.

Mill died.

The mission continued.

The civilians survived.

That was the equation.

I don't regret the decision. I don't feel guilty about it, and I don't expect either of those things to change.

Maybe that makes me a monster.

If it does, then at least I'm a monster who knows exactly what she is.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 2 days ago
▲ 21 r/nosleep

I’m a General in the Government’s Monster Extermination Unit. The Monsters Aren’t the Only Things That Need Killing.

Governments are very good at hiding things: bodies, weapons, entire towns, and, occasionally, the truth.

I’ve spent almost seven years watching classified reports vanish, evidence get destroyed, and witnesses suddenly develop convenient memory problems. Paper can be confiscated. Servers can be wiped. So when I decided to record what we actually do, I knew better than to put it somewhere the government could reach.

Which brings me to Reddit.

Yes, Reddit. I know how ridiculous that sounds. That’s exactly why I chose it. If someone finds this account, they’ll probably assume it’s fiction written by some bored twenty-year-old with an unhealthy interest in military history and monsters.

Perfect. Let them.

Everything you’re reading is real.

My name is General Eleanor.

Well, no, it isn’t. It’s the name I’m using here. I’m not stupid enough to put my real name on Reddit and then document classified military operations.

What I can tell you is that I’m a four-star general in the military of a very large country that has a habit of involving itself where it probably shouldn’t. For the last two years, I’ve commanded a division that officially doesn’t exist.

Our actual job is simple.

We fight monsters.

Not terrorists. Not insurgents. Monsters.

Things that crawl out of oceans. Things that wear human faces. Things that have lived beneath our soil since before our country existed. Things the government has spent more than a century pretending aren’t real.

I’ve spent almost seven years making sure they don’t reach you.

And I’ve also spent seven years learning that our records are incomplete. Sometimes intentionally. Sometimes because the people writing them died. And sometimes because someone decided the truth was more dangerous than the thing we were fighting.

That’s why I’m writing this.

Every general who takes my position receives the same briefing: forty-seven rules across thirty pages.

I’ve read it nineteen times.

It’s wrong.

Not completely wrong, which would almost be easier. It’s wrong in exactly the ways that get people killed.

So I’m recording everything the official briefing leaves out: what these things look like, how they behave, what kills them, what doesn’t, what they want, and why. I’ll record our mistakes too.

Especially those.

Because after seven years, I’ve learned something important.

Monsters don’t kill most people.

Mistakes do.

I was fifteen when this started. At the time, I was more worried about passing algebra than supernatural creatures and military training.

Mostly algebra.

Now I’m twenty-two. The military has never had a four-star general this young before.

Then again, they’ve never had a monster extermination division before either.

So, future General, if you’re reading this someday, I’m sorry about your promotion.

You’re going to need this.

And if you’re reading it while I’m still alive?

Good.

You’re preparing early.

I like that.

The earlier you’re ready, the better.

Mission 578 — **********

Date: **************, 2026
Location: ************** National Forest
Threat Classification: Class II
Personnel Deployed: 52
Confirmed Casualties: 30
Current Status: Contained

Yesterday started like no other day.

Painfully normal.

That should have worried me.

Normal days encourage people to lower their guard, and lowered guards tend to result in paperwork.

At 0530, I woke up. At 0545, I ran five miles, and at 0617, I showered. By 0630, I was in my office reviewing overnight reports while eating breakfast when Major Denver walked in without knocking.

He was one of the few people allowed to do that.

"You're late," I said.

He checked his watch. "I'm three minutes early."

"Exactly."

He sighed and placed a folder on my desk.

Denver was thirty-eight, six feet tall, perpetually tired, and possessed the unfortunate habit of looking at me like I was a normal human being. Most people didn't. They either looked at me like I was a four-star general or like I was a twenty-two-year-old woman who had somehow been given enough authority to order entire battalions into places sane people avoided.

Denver did neither.

He simply looked tired.

I respected that.

"What is it?"

"Missing persons."

"That's not ours."

"Normally, no."

I opened the folder and found three photographs: a forest, a collapsed section of road, and a hole in the ground.

"How many?"

"Three missing."

"Children?"

"No."

"Military?"

"No."

"Government personnel?"

"No."

I looked up at him. "Then why are you wasting my morning?"

Denver leaned against the desk. "Because the hole is twelve feet wide."

I looked at the photograph again. "That's large."

"Too large for anything native to the area."

"Bear?"

"No."

"Moose?"

"No."

"Very ambitious raccoon?"

He didn't smile.

I closed the folder. "Fine. What did they find?"

"Tracks."

He opened another photograph. Four deep impressions marked the mud, each one ending in six distinct points.

"Size?"

"About sixteen inches."

"Weight estimate?"

"Three hundred kilograms."

"Direction?"

He pointed toward the trees.

"Toward the forest."

"From?"

"The mine."

I turned the page. "How many people live nearby?"

"About four hundred."

"Evacuate them."

"Already ordered."

"Good."

He didn't leave.

I looked at him. "What aren't you telling me?"

He was quiet for a moment.

Then he said, "We found one of the missing people."

"Alive?"

"No."

"Body?"

"No."

I waited.

"Half a body."

That got my attention.

"Explain."

"We found the lower half approximately two miles from the mine."

"And the rest?"

"Missing."

"Signs of predation?"

"Yes."

"Teeth?"

"None."

"Claws?"

"None."

“Fangs?”

“Too large”

"Anything else?"

Denver hesitated. "The victim was wearing a hiking backpack."

"Was?"

"We found the backpack too."

"And?"

"The straps had been cut."

"With what?"

He looked at me. "That's what we don't know."

I closed the folder. "Get Captain Bell."

"She's already waiting."

Of course she was.

Captain Bell had been waiting outside my office for approximately three minutes. She was twenty-nine, six months from promotion, and had the kind of face that suggested she'd never accepted an order without first deciding whether she agreed with it.

I liked her.

That didn't mean I trusted her. Trust was a luxury. Competence was useful.

"Captain."

"General."

"How many people do you need?"

"For what?"

"Whatever we're about to find."

She thought about it. "Forty."

"Fifty-two."

"General—"

"Fifty-two."

She stopped.

"Yes, ma'am."

Denver looked at me. "That's a lot."

"Yes."

"Why fifty-two?"

"Because forty-nine would probably be enough."

He stared at me.

"And?"

"I prefer having three extra people."

Bell smiled faintly. "That's reassuring."

"It shouldn't be."

I picked up the folder. "Four fire teams. Two containment specialists. Medical team. Dr. Ward."

Bell frowned. "Doctor Ward?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because if we're lucky, we're dealing with an insect."

"And if we are not?"

I handed her the photograph of the tracks. "Then I'd like someone present who can tell me what, exactly, decided to ruin my morning."

We reached the forest at 0917.

Dr. Ward spent most of the drive talking. He was a civilian scientist technically attached to the military, which meant he had all the confidence of a civilian and none of the survival instincts of a soldier. He was also one of the smartest people I'd ever met.

Unfortunately, intelligence and common sense don't always come together.

“General,” he said from the passenger seat, “if the tracks belong to an arachnid—”

“They don't. They're from an arthropod.”

“Arachnids are arthropods.”

“I know.”

“Then you haven't ruled out my hypothesis.”

“I've ruled out the arachnid part.”

He turned to look at me. “You really don't like scientists, do you?”

“I like scientists.”

“You don't sound like it.”

“I dislike scientists who talk while I'm trying to think.”

He smiled. “That's fair.”

“It wasn't a compliment.”

“I know.”

I still didn't know why I tolerated him.

Captain Bell was leading the convoy ahead of us, while Sergeant Cole's vehicle followed behind. Cole had been with my division for three years. He'd survived five Class II encounters, two Class III encounters, and one event that was officially classified as a weather incident.

He was also the closest thing our division had to a superstitious man.

Which was ironic.

He was the only person I'd ever met who had survived being swallowed by something and complained afterward that it had terrible breath.

When we arrived, Cole approached me, his eyes fixed on the tree line.

"General."

"Sergeant."

"You want my honest opinion?"

"No."

"It's bad."

"I'll survive," I said, still watching the forest.

Cole didn't answer.

He kept staring into the trees, one hand resting against the dog tags beneath his shirt.

For a few seconds, nothing happened.

No birds.

No insects.

Not even the sound of wind through the branches.

Then the ground moved.

It wasn't much. Just a faint tremor beneath our boots, barely enough to notice. But it was enough to wipe the earlier humor from Ward's face. Cole's hand immediately went to his rifle, while Bell raised one hand, silently signaling everyone to stop.

The entire unit froze.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then I realized something was wrong.

The forest had gone completely silent.

No birds or insects.

Not even the rustle of leaves.

Ward swallowed. "That's not normal."

I glanced at him.

"Thank you, Doctor, for that precious insight."

He opened his mouth, apparently ready to defend his observation, but I was already looking past him toward the tree line.

Something was in there.

I couldn't see it yet.

But that didn't mean it couldn't see us.

I looked at the soldiers behind me.

"Move."

We entered at 0926 and found the first body seventeen minutes later. Then the second. Then the third.

The bodies hadn't been eaten. They'd been torn apart.

That distinction mattered.

Whatever had killed them hadn't been hungry.

We followed the tracks deeper into the forest until they led us to the old mine. The entrance was supposed to have been sealed with concrete twenty-three years ago, but something had broken through from the inside. Hundreds of scratches covered the concrete around the opening.

Ward knelt beside one.

"These are old."

"How old?"

"Months."

I looked into the darkness beyond the entrance.

The tunnel descended for nearly a mile before opening into a chamber so large our lights couldn't reach the far wall.

Then we saw them.

Eggs.

Thousands of them.

Some were attached to the walls, others hung from the ceiling, and some were buried beneath dirt and stone. Several pulsed faintly beneath translucent membranes.

Ward stopped walking.

"General."

"What?"

He pointed.

One of the sacs moved.

Then another.

Then hundreds.

The entire chamber seemed to breathe.

Something stepped out from behind them.

It was twelve feet tall, with six limbs, black armor, and a head shaped like a nightmare version of an insect.

It looked at us.

I looked at it.

For several seconds, neither side moved.

Then Ward whispered, "General."

"Yes?"

"I don't think those are eggs."

I looked at him.

He pointed toward the walls.

Tiny things were moving between the sacs.

I raised my binoculars and saw six legs, black bodies, and clusters of reflective eyes.

My stomach tightened.

"Juveniles?"

Ward swallowed.

"Yes."

I looked back at the adult.

It wasn't looking at us anymore. It was looking at the soldiers behind me, then at the eggs, then back at us.

I understood.

It wasn't hunting.

It was protecting them.

I raised my hand. "Everyone back."

Captain Bell glanced at me. "But, General—"

"Back."

The creature screamed.

Every sac in the chamber convulsed.

I lowered my hand.

"We're leaving."

Bell stared at me. "We're not engaging?"

"No."

The creature screamed again, and dust shook loose from the ceiling.

I reached for my radio. "Air support."

Denver answered. "General?"

"Fire mission."

There was a pause. "You're sure?"

I looked at the nursery, then at the soldiers behind me.

"Yes."

Ward grabbed my arm. "General, if you destroy this chamber—"

"I know."

"There could be thousands."

"I know."

"Then why—"

“Because if we leave them here, thousands won't be the problem for long.”

I looked at Bell. "Get everyone out."

The first missile struck thirty seconds later.

The chamber vanished beneath fire and collapsing stone.

The mountain shook.

For approximately thirty-seven minutes, I believed we'd won.

Then the ground beneath us moved.

At first, I thought it was another aftershock.

Then the soil split open.

One creature climbed out.

Then five.

Then twenty.

Then hundreds.

They weren't spiders. Not exactly. But my brain didn't have a better word for them.

They were smaller than the adult, most only the size of large dogs, with six black legs, armored bodies, and heads covered in clusters of tiny reflective eyes.

And there were far too many.

Someone screamed. “Spiders!!!!”

I drew my rifle.

"Engage!"

The first one lunged, and I put two rounds through its head. The second came from my left, and I shot it before it reached me. The third jumped over the second's body.

I shot that one too.

Five died before I reached the center of the chamber.

I pulled a grenade from my vest, armed it, and threw it into the largest cluster.

The explosion tore through them. Black limbs and pieces of carapace went flying across the chamber.

"KEEP FIRING!"

The soldiers opened up.

Machine guns hammered into the swarm. Rifles flashed. Grenades disappeared into the mass and came back as explosions.

The creatures climbed over one another, crawling across walls, ceilings, and collapsed rubble.

One landed on a soldier's back.

He screamed.

Sergeant Cole shot it off him.

"You're welcome!"

Another grenade disappeared into the swarm.

I didn't wait for it to explode. I grabbed another, pulled the pin, and threw it.

Explosion.

Reload.

Fire.

Throw.

Explosion.

For ten minutes, that was all we did.

Kill. Reload. Kill. Throw. Explode.

Eventually, the swarm began to thin.

Not because we'd won.

Because we were running out of ammunition.

The remaining creatures retreated into the tunnels.

"Don't let them escape!" Bell shouted.

I raised my hand. "No."

She looked at me. "They're retreating."

"That's the problem."

I looked at the tunnels.

"We seal them."

We had killed most of the swarm in the chamber, but the ones underground were another matter. The adult had been guarding the nursery. Now it was dead, and nothing was keeping the juveniles underground.

"Get the demolition team."

Bell understood.

"Black Sun?"

"Yes."

Operation Black Sun was one of the less pleasant tools in my division's arsenal. Seal every known exit, place charges throughout the accessible tunnel network, and detonate them simultaneously. Bury everything underground: the creatures, the eggs, the tunnels, and anyone unfortunate enough to still be inside.

It was crude.

It was ugly.

It was effective.

Then a voice behind me said, "My brother is still inside."

I turned.

Private First Class Mill stood several feet away. He was twenty-three and covered in dirt and blood, although most of it wasn't his.

"Who?"

"My brother. Sergeant Cole's team."

I looked toward Cole. He was already checking his radio.

No response.

Mill stepped closer.

"You can't collapse it."

"We're going to."

"He could still be alive."

"I know."

"Then send someone."

I looked at him. "Twenty-six soldiers are unaccounted for."

His expression changed. He hadn't known the number.

"General—"

"We have no confirmation that any of them are alive."

"But they could be."

"Yes."

"Then we should go get them."

Behind him, engineers were unloading charges. The timer on my watch read seven minutes.

Mill looked at the equipment, then back at me.

"Please."

There it was.

The word commanders should never hear.

Not because it makes decisions difficult.

Because it makes them personal.

I looked at the mine. Twenty-six soldiers, possibly alive. Thousands of juveniles, definitely alive. If we sent another team inside, we would be giving those creatures time to reach another exit.

There were four hundred civilians within ten miles.

I thought about them.

Then I looked at Mill.

"I'm sorry."

His expression collapsed.

"General—"

Two soldiers moved toward him.

He backed away.

"No."

They grabbed his arms.

"Wait!"

He fought them.

"My brother is down there!"

I didn't look away.

"Please!"

They dragged him backward.

"GENERAL!"

His boots scraped against the dirt.

"PLEASE!"

The trees swallowed his voice.

I watched him disappear.

For a moment, I thought that was the end of it.

Then I saw his eyes.

Not grief.

Not fear.

Anger.

He looked at me like he had memorized my face.

I had seen that look before.

Angry soldiers were dangerous.

Not because they stopped following orders.

Because other soldiers started wondering why they should.

All it took was one man shouting the right words in the wrong place, and suddenly twenty soldiers became fifty, and fifty became a hundred.

A unit could turn into a mob faster than most commanders realized.

And Mill had just been given a reason to start one.

Bell stared at me.

"You could have given him a few minutes."

"No."

"He might have found them."

"He might have."

She looked toward the mine, then back at me.

"How many civilians?"

"Four hundred."

She went silent.

That was the end of the argument.

Or it should have been.

I checked my watch.

Six minutes.

"Start Black Sun."

Bell turned toward the engineers.

"Begin deployment."

The first demolition team entered the mine, and I watched them disappear into the darkness. Then my radio crackled.

"General."

"Go."

"Primary exit charges are in place."

"Secondary?"

"Working."

"How long?"

"Eight minutes."

"Seven."

"Yes, ma'am."

I looked at Bell. "Get the evacuation teams farther back."

"Already done."

Good.

I checked the watch again.

Five minutes.

Then four.

Then three.

At 10:41, the first charge detonated.

The mountain shook. A deep crack rolled through the forest as the first tunnel collapsed, followed by another and another. The explosions moved beneath us in a chain until the entire mountainside seemed to groan.

I watched the timer.

10:42.

Another section collapsed.

10:43.

Nothing came out.

10:44.

Still nothing.

"Status?"

Denver pressed his radio to his ear.

"All primary exits sealed."

"Secondary?"

"Being collapsed now."

"Good."

Captain Bell stood beside me.

"Do you think anything survived?"

"Probably."

She looked at me.

"Probably?"

"Something always survives."

She didn't like that answer.

Neither did I.

At 10:49, the final charge detonated.

The ground trembled one last time, sending a final shudder through the earth before everything went still.

For a few seconds, no one moved.

Then the forest slowly came back to life. Birds began calling from the trees, insects resumed their buzzing, and leaves rustled in the wind as if nothing had happened.

It was almost insulting.

After everything we'd just buried beneath that mountain, the world had the nerve to sound peaceful.

I looked toward the mountain and watched the last traces of dust drift from the collapsed tunnels.

"Send the sweep teams."

Bell frowned. "How many?"

"Ten."

"“Ten? General, there are twenty-six missing soldiers.” 

"I know."

"Then why?"

I looked at the mountain.

"Because this mission doesn't require any more personnel."

She didn't argue.

The ten soldiers prepared quickly, checking their armor, weapons, thermal equipment, and portable seismic scanners. Two medical teams accompanied them.

Before they entered, I gave them one order.

"If you encounter anything alive, you report it before you engage."

The team leaders nodded. "Yes, General."

"That wasn't a suggestion."

"No, ma'am."

They disappeared into the mine.

At 11:07, they entered.

At 11:19, they reported the first bodies. Juveniles. Dozens of them. Dead.

At 11:26, they reached the first collapsed tunnel.

At 11:31, they found the adult, or what was left of it. The thing had been crushed beneath several tons of rock.

"Confirm kill," I ordered.

"Confirmed."

"Continue."

At 11:42, the radio crackled.

"General."

"Go."

"We have movement."

I frowned.

"How many?"

A pause.

"Two."

Bell looked at me.

I raised my radio.

"Describe."

"Unknown. They're beneath the rubble. We're attempting to reach them."

"Proceed."

The soldiers began clearing debris.

Five minutes passed.

Then ten.

Finally, someone shouted.

"Contact!"

Gunfire erupted.

I reached for my sidearm.

"What happened?"

The radio crackled.

"Creature alive!"

A burst of automatic fire followed.

Then silence.

"Status?"

A soldier answered, breathing heavily.

"Creature down."

"How?"

"Headshot."

I glanced at Bell.

"Good."

Then another transmission came through.

"General."

The soldier sounded frightened.

"What?"

"We have another one."

"Where?"

"Behind us."

A scream erupted over the radio.

Gunfire.

"GET IT OFF ME!"

Static.

"FALL BACK!"

Then a voice:

"Mill!"

I froze.

Bell looked at me.

"What?"

I raised the radio.

"Repeat."

Nothing.

Then the transmission returned.

"Private Mill is inside."

Of course he was.

He hadn't been part of the sweep teams. Apparently, I'd underestimated how badly he wanted to find his brother, or how little he cared about my orders.

The radio came alive again.

"GENERAL!"

Mill.

His voice was panicked.

"It's here!"

Gunfire erupted.

I looked toward the eastern passage.

"Where are they?"

Bell checked the map.

"Two hundred meters from the eastern collapse."

"Open it."

She stared at me.

"General?"

"Open the passage."

Engineers moved.

The barrier gave way.

Smoke poured through.

Something moved inside it.

I raised my rifle.

The creature burst through.

Smaller than the adult.

Still enormous.

Black legs scraped against stone as it charged toward Mill.

I had a clear shot.

A perfect shot.

I aimed at its head.

Mill saw me.

"GENERAL!"

I fired.

The bullet struck the side of its head. The carapace cracked, but the creature barely slowed.

It lunged.

Mill screamed.

I fired again.

This time, I aimed lower.

The round punched through its abdomen.

The creature recoiled, shrieking. One of its legs buckled, and dark fluid spilled across the stone.

It wasn't dead.

It wouldn't be dead for several hours.

But it was badly wounded, badly enough that it couldn't kill Mill quickly.

I could have fired again.

I didn't.

The creature lunged once more.

Mill disappeared beneath it.

His scream echoed through the tunnel.

Then the creature dragged him into the darkness.

Silence.

Bell looked at me.

"You missed."

"No."

She stared.

I lowered my rifle.

"I was a second late."

She understood.

Her face changed.

"You deliberately shot it in the abdomen."

"Yes."

"You could have killed it."

"Yes."

"You could have saved him."

"Yes."

"Why?"

I looked at her.

"Because he disobeyed a direct order."

She stared at me as if she was seeing me for the first time.

Perhaps she was.

"General..."

I turned toward the engineers.

"Seal the passage."

Bell didn't move.

"Captain."

She swallowed.

"Yes, ma'am."

The engineers began sealing the tunnel.

Mill screamed once more.

Then nothing.

The sweep continued for another forty minutes.

We found twenty-six bodies.

None of them were alive, including Mill's brother.

We found no trace of Mill.

Not even his rifle.

By 1231, the mine was declared secure.

Twenty-six soldiers confirmed dead.

Three wounded.

One private missing and presumed dead.

Thirty confirmed military casualties from the operation.

Thousands of creatures buried beneath a mountain.

Four hundred civilians alive.

By military standards, the operation was a success.

I signed the report.

Then I sat alone in my vehicle for eleven minutes.

I didn't feel guilty. I didn't feel regret.

I didn't feel anything at all.

Mill was dead. His brother was dead. Twenty-six other soldiers were dead. Thirty casualties had been added to the report, and somehow, none of it stirred anything inside me.

That was the truth I had learned to live with.

It had been the truth for a long time.

I knew what people expected a commander to feel when one of her soldiers died. Grief. Guilt. Anger. Regret. Something.

I had none of it.

Maybe that's why I was good at this.

Or maybe it was why I had been given this job in the first place.

People will probably call that cruel.

They're welcome to.

Cruelty is irrelevant.

Command isn't about being liked. It's about making decisions everyone else is too emotionally compromised to make. Sometimes that means killing a monster. Sometimes it means letting one kill a soldier. And sometimes the difference between those two decisions is only one second.

I had deliberately missed.

I had deliberately chosen where the second bullet went.

I knew exactly what would happen.

And I'd do it again.

Not because Mill deserved to die.

He didn't.

Not because his brother wasn't worth saving.

He was.

But because the order mattered more than the man who broke it.

That's the part nobody tells you about command. Sometimes doing your job means making a decision you know you'll be hated for. Sometimes it means making one you know you'll never regret. And sometimes they're the same decision.

I don't expect anyone reading this to agree with me. Honestly, I hope you don't. Remember what I did. Remember Mill. Remember that I could have saved him. Then ask yourself what you would have done.

Because someday, you may be sitting behind this desk, making the same kind of decision. Maybe you'll make the right one. Maybe you'll make the wrong one. Maybe you'll be luckier than I was.

I doubt it.

There is one thing I know now that I didn't know when I was fifteen.

The monsters aren't always the things with claws. Sometimes they're the people making the decisions. And sometimes they're the person sitting behind the desk, knowing exactly what a bullet is going to do before she pulls the trigger. 

That's why I'm writing this down.

Not to justify myself.

I don't need justification.

I'm writing it because someone will eventually sit where I am sitting now, and I would rather they understand what happened than repeat it without knowing why.

The official briefing has forty-seven rules.

It doesn't contain this one.

It should.

General's Rule #48

If a soldier disobeys a direct order, deal with it immediately.

Not tomorrow. Not after the mission.

Immediately.

Because once one soldier learns that your orders can be ignored, others will learn it too. And the next time, you might not have the luxury of being only one second late.

As for Private Mill, there is nothing more to say.

He disobeyed a direct order.

So when the situation changed, I ignored his wish just as he had ignored mine.

Mill died.

The mission continued.

The civilians survived.

That was the equation.

I don't regret the decision. I don't feel guilty about it, and I don't expect either of those things to change.

Maybe that makes me a monster.

If it does, then at least I'm a monster who knows exactly what she is.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 2 days ago

Evergrove Said It Wanted My Memories. I Should Have Known It Wanted More.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 10: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 11: CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.

Part 12: The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

Part 13: I Was Prepared to Fight a Cult. Instead, I got a Family Reunion.

Part 14: The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Part 15: I Became the Head of a New Division. My First Case Was a Place My Sister Never Escaped From.

“You look exactly like the memories.”

The old man stared at me with a smile that made my stomach turn. It made me angry, too. This place had stripped my sister of her memories; the one thing that made her my sister. My Remi.

I forced myself to keep my voice steady. “What do you want?”

It was obvious Evergrove had trapped us here on purpose. The place had suddenly appeared on C.S.P.'s radar a month ago, but Remi had encountered it years ago. That meant Evergrove hadn't suddenly awakened.

It had been here all along.

Watching.

Waiting.

And now, somehow, it had deliberately gotten our attention.

The old man’s smile widened. “You're just like your sister.” He paused, studying me. “Makes sense. She raised you.”

My stomach tightened. His gaze shifted past me toward Angelo and Elior before returning to me.

“I have business with you.” His smile disappeared. “Everyone else can leave.”

I looked around the store. For once, the old man wasn't threatening us. He was offering us an exit, and somehow, that scared me more.

If I let everyone leave, there was at least a chance they would survive. Evergrove had been destroyed once before. Remi had killed whatever was inside it, and yet somehow, the place had returned. Whatever Evergrove was, it was more than a god.

Maybe it was more than an entity.

I looked at Angelo. He was already looking at me.

“I won't leave.”

My jaw tightened. “Everyone else can.”

Jackson, my inexperienced new assistant,immediately stepped forward. “We can't leave you guys here.”

I closed my eyes. “Jackson.”

“But—”

“Stop talking.”

He fell silent. When I opened my eyes, I stared directly at him. “Please.”

That finally silenced him.

The old man watched the exchange with an amused expression before looking at me again. “Still protecting everyone around you.”

I said nothing.

He smiled. “Your father would have hated that.”

Everything inside me stopped.

I turned so fast my coat swung behind me. “Father?”

The word echoed through the empty store, but the old man didn't answer. Instead, I noticed his hands. They were trembling, barely enough to notice, and he tried to hide it by curling his fingers into his palms.

Then I saw his eyes.

The smile was still there, but his eyes weren't smiling. Something was buried underneath them.

Regret.

I knew that look. I'd seen it before—not in monsters, but in people who wanted to do something and couldn't.

My eyes narrowed.

The old man hadn't trapped us here because he wanted to.

He was being made to.

My gaze drifted toward the shoppers, and the story Remi had told me came rushing back. Years ago, she'd traded her memories to a spirit in exchange for a knife, a knife she used to kill the night manager. At the time, I'd assumed the spirit had made the bargain willingly.

But what if it hadn't?

My eyes moved from face to face: the cashier, the old woman, the father, the child, and all the other people who had been standing here before we'd even entered.

All of them were spirits.

And all of them were being controlled.

My blood ran cold.

“Get out.”

Nobody moved.

I raised my voice. “GET OUT NOW!

The Retrieval teams moved first, running for the doors. Jacob remained, as did Elior. Jackson didn't move either.

I looked at Angelo. He leaned toward Jacob and whispered something too quiet for me to hear. Whatever he said, Jacob's expression changed. He grabbed Jackson by the arm.

“Come on.”

“I'm not leaving her.”

“You are.”

Jacob practically carried him toward the entrance while Elior followed. Jackson fought them the entire way, but they dragged him toward the doors anyway.

Then, just before they closed, he looked back.

Our eyes met.

I knew that expression.

He was going to transfer the moment we reached base.

I couldn't blame him.

The doors slammed shut, and silence swallowed the store again.

The old man turned toward Angelo, then back toward me.

“How do you know my father?”

A quiet laugh escaped him. Then his eyes changed.

For a moment, they didn't look human anymore.

His voice dropped into something deeper, older, something that seemed to vibrate through the walls.

“Let me tell you a story.”

He took a slow step forward.

“A very long time ago, there was an angel.”

Angelo's expression hardened.

“She created her first god.” The old man smiled. “The God of Obedience.”

I glanced at Angelo, but he didn't look away from the old man.

“She was tired of her siblings refusing to listen to her. And being the eldest, she believed she was entitled to become the one who created all of them.”

“Like The Creator?” I asked.

The old man chuckled. “Is that what you call the one who left?”

Angelo's eyes narrowed.

“She was quite irresponsible.”

Mother wasn't irresponsible.”

Angelo's voice was cold enough to make the words feel like a warning.

The old man looked at him for a moment before laughing. “Your sister thought otherwise.”

Angelo said nothing.

The old man's smile slowly faded. “The God of Obedience was powerful. Too powerful.”

He looked around the store as though remembering something that had happened a very long time ago.

“At first, it commanded humans.”

He paused.

“Then lesser gods.”

Another pause.

“Then greater ones.”

The fluorescent lights above us flickered.

“And eventually…”

The old man's eyes settled on Angelo.

“It commanded…the angel who made it.”

Angelo's expression didn't change, but I saw something flicker in his eyes.

Pain.

“The Angel was afraid,” the old man continued. “For the first time in her existence, she was afraid of something she had created.”

He smiled faintly.

“So she destroyed it.”

His smile widened.

“She shattered it.”

He spread his hands as though he could still see the pieces falling.

“Pieces scattered across the world, never to meet again.”

I looked around the store—the silent shoppers, the smiling faces, the old man standing in front of us.

“And I am guessing Evergrove is one of them?”

The old man nodded as he looked at me again.

“Your sister, a mere human, destroyed this piece.”

My throat tightened.

“And yet you're still here.”

“Of course.”

He smiled.

“Just because you destroy a piece of a god.” His voice became almost playful. “Doesn’t mean you destroy the god itself”

Angelo stepped forward, placing himself between me and the old man.

The old man looked at him.

Then he smiled.

“So how is the angel? Did she succeed in becoming the creator?”

Angelo didn't hesitate.

I killed her.”

For several seconds, the old man simply stared at Angelo. Then he laughed, but the sound changed halfway through. It no longer sounded like an old man. It sounded ancient, like something enormous was wearing his voice.

“Hahahaha.”

His shoulders shook as he laughed. “If only she had let me help her.”

He looked at Angelo with something approaching pity. “You angels are so incompetent.”

Angelo moved.

One instant, he was beside me. The next, he was halfway across the store.

“Stop.”

Angelo froze, his foot suspended above the floor. His body trembled as he strained against whatever had suddenly taken hold of him. Slowly, his foot lowered, and his knee buckled beneath him. He caught himself, then immediately tried to move again.

Nothing happened.

“Angelo?”

His breathing became uneven. “I can't move.”

The old man's smile returned. “If I could command your sister…” He took another step forward. “I can command you.”

Angelo's hands clenched as his entire body strained against something none of us could see, but it didn't matter. The strongest being in the room was being held in place by a single word.

The old man turned his attention back to me and clasped his hands behind his back.

“Now, where were we?”

His eyes met mine.

“Oh, yes.”

“Your father.”

My stomach dropped.

“After your sister killed me and disappeared…” He paused, watching my reaction. “Guess who came looking for her?”

I already knew.

“My father.”

The old man smiled.

I remembered those days. Remi had disappeared, but my father hadn't cried or broken down. He had searched for her night after night, but not like a father desperately trying to find his daughter. He searched like a businessman who had just lost something valuable: a crucial piece of a deal.

A daughter he had planned to marry off.

A future he'd already arranged.

And when Remi escaped, he lost control.

I remembered walking through the house back then: the silence, the doors closing, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the halls. Everyone had learned not to speak when he was angry, and for months, I'd spent my life walking on eggshells.

The old man watched the realization settle across my face.

“He found me.”

His smile widened.

“Or rather…”

“One piece of me.”

I swallowed. “What did you do to him?”

“Offered him a deal, of course.”

He glanced down at his trembling hands. “I was too weak to control him. Your sister truly did a number on me.”

There was almost admiration in his voice.

“What did you want from him?”

“Something to replace the piece I lost.”

He lifted his eyes to mine.

“A small portion of what made him human.”

I laughed bitterly.

Of course.

What a fate.

My mother had become a cult leader. My father had become a power-hungry god dealer. Apparently, my family had a talent for making terrible decisions.

“And what did my father want?”

The old man looked almost amused.

“What your father had always wanted.”

He stepped closer.

“Control.”

His smile became colder.

“He wanted children who would never disobey him.”

A pause.

“So I gave him exactly what he asked for.”

My blood ran cold.

“What do you mean?”

The old man's smile softened.

“I constructed you.”

I stared at him.

“From your sister’s memories.”

My breath caught. “What?”

“When your sister made her bargain, she gave me something far more valuable than memories.” He tilted his head. “She gave me pieces of you.”

My eyes narrowed.

“And I used them…”

His smile widened.

“To make you.”

The words had barely left his mouth before the room seemed to grow colder.

I stared at him, trying to understand, while he looked at me almost fondly.

“But there was one problem.”

His gaze settled on my face.

“The deal was for both of you.”

He paused.

“But I was only able to make you from her memories.”

My stomach tightened.

“I never had your memories of your sister.”

I didn't understand at first.

Then it clicked.

“You couldn't create her.”

The old man smiled.

“Exactly.”

He took another step toward me.

“I could reconstruct the you she remembered.”

He paused.

“But not the her you remember.”

I stopped breathing.

Something cold spread through my chest as I stared at him.

“You need me.”

His smile widened.

“Now you understand.”

I felt sick.

All those years. Everything I remembered about my sister: her voice, her face, the way she used to hold my hand, the nights she stayed awake when I was afraid, the way she raised me when our parents wouldn't. Every stupid argument, every laugh, every moment I thought I'd forgotten until something reminded me.

Everything that made Remi my Remi.

That was the price.

The old man had never wanted my life. He wanted the one thing I could never replace.

My memories of her.

And suddenly, Evergrove didn't feel like a prison anymore.

It felt like a laboratory.

And I was the final ingredient.

I looked at Angelo. He was still frozen, his body unmoving since the old man had commanded him to stop. Then I noticed something else.

The faint glow that usually surrounded him was gone.

His presence felt... smaller.

Wrong.

“What did you do to him?”

The old man smiled. “I stripped him of his angelic authority.”

My blood ran cold.

Angelo's eyes met mine. For once, there was nothing divine behind them. No power. No protection.

Just Angelo.

“You took his powers?”

“No.”

The old man shook his head. “Inside Evergrove, he can't be an angel.”

I frowned. “What?”

“That is how my power works.” He gestured toward the store. “Inside here, everyone is equal. Gods. Humans. Spirits. Angels.”

A smile slowly spread across his face.

“None of you have authority here.”

He took another step toward us.

“I am the only one with authority.”

His voice dropped.

“I am the only one who can command.”

Angelo's expression hardened, and the old man smiled at him.

“You may be an angel outside.” He lifted one finger. “But inside my domain?”

He pointed at Angelo.

“You are just another person who must obey.”

The words hit harder than they should have.

“The one you want is me,” I said.

It was true. The old man had never wanted Angelo. He had never wanted Elior, Jacob, or anyone else who had walked into Evergrove.

He wanted me.

More specifically, he wanted the memories I carried.

“So let Angelo go.”

I looked at him.

The old man shook his head as much as his frozen body allowed.

Nayeri, don't.”

The old man's expression softened.

“If it makes you feel better…”

He stepped closer.

“I don't want all of your memories.”

I stared at him.

“Only the ones I'm missing.”

My chest tightened.

He extended his hand.

“Give me those, and I will release him.”

I looked at Angelo. For the first time since I'd known him, he couldn't protect me. He couldn't fight, couldn't heal, couldn't even move.

He was completely human.

And somehow, that made my decision easier.

“Deal.”

Angelo's eyes widened.

Nayeri—

The old man placed two fingers against my forehead.

“Then let us finish what your father started.”

The moment his fingers touched my skin, something pulled.

Not at my body.

Something deeper.

My memories.

They began flashing through my mind.

Remi laughing.

Remi holding my hand.

Remi teaching me how to lie to our parents.

Remi sitting beside my bed when I was afraid.

Remi stealing food from my plate.

Remi arguing with me over the stupidest things.

Remi promising she would always come back.

My chest tightened.

“No.”

The memories began slipping away.

Not fading.

Being taken.

I reached for them, but my hands couldn't hold onto something that existed only in my mind. I desperately clung to them, trying to hold on to every fragment, every image, every sound.

Then everything stopped.

Panic replaced the fear.

“No. Please…”

The old man said nothing. He simply watched.

And the last thing I saw before everything went black was Angelo.

No longer an angel.

No longer the being who could stand between me and anything in existence.

Just Angelo.

The man I loved.

Watching me disappear.

I woke up in my childhood home.

For a few seconds, I didn't move. I just lay there, staring at the ceiling and trying to understand why I recognized it. The faded wallpaper, the wooden floor, the photographs hanging crookedly along the hallway, everything was exactly as I remembered it.

Except for one thing.

It was peaceful.

Too peaceful.

There were no screams, no footsteps echoing through the halls, no doors slamming. There was no need to listen carefully for my father's footsteps before deciding whether it was safe to leave my room.

I slowly got to my feet and followed the sound of someone moving around in the kitchen.

Then I saw her.

A girl stood by the stove, her long hair falling all the way to her lower back. She turned toward me, and my breath caught.

She had my face.

My eyes.

My features.

Everything about her was unmistakably mine.

Except she smiled.

Not the smile I'd learned to use when I wanted someone to leave me alone. A genuine one.

She wore a simple sweater and jeans, with the front of her hair loosely tied behind her head. A wedding ring rested on her finger.

I stared at it.

“Where am I?”

She raised an eyebrow.

“No thank you?”

A small laugh escaped her. “This is still Evergrove.”

I looked around the kitchen. “I see.”

Then I looked back at her.

“Who are you?”

She held my gaze for a moment before answering.

“I’m the version of you he created.”

The words settled heavily between us, and suddenly, it made sense. She wasn't a copy of me in the way I'd first thought. She was the result of the deal; the obedient daughter my father had asked for, the me Evergrove had created from Remi's memories.

But if that was true—

I frowned. “Then why did you help me?”

Her expression softened.

“Because I pity you.”

I almost laughed. A copy of me was standing across from me, making tea and calmly telling me she felt sorry for me. There was something deeply insulting about that, but I had no idea how to respond, so I decided not to.

Instead, my eyes dropped to the wedding ring on her finger, then to the photograph sitting on the table behind her. It was her, standing in a white wedding dress with diamonds draped around her neck and her long hair falling down her back. She was smiling brightly.

I'd never seen myself smile like that.

I looked back at her.

“You're married?”

She looked at the ring and smiled. “Yeah.”

“How?”

She shrugged. “Father arranged it.”

She returned to whatever she was doing. “I think you'll like him. He isn't like Father.”

I stared at her.

She seemed so ordinary. So painfully ordinary.

She complained about her husband leaving his socks on the floor. She told me she'd burned dinner the night before. She even laughed when she realized she'd put salt in her tea instead of sugar. At one point, she bumped her knee against the table and immediately apologized to the table.

I couldn't help staring.

She noticed.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

She smiled and went back to her tea. She even asked if I wanted some.

She was everything I wasn't.

Human.

Not weaker. Not less intelligent.

Just... human.

I looked around the kitchen again. The sunlight spilling through the windows, the warm cups sitting on the table, the wedding photographs, the little signs of a life that had somehow grown inside this nightmare.

And slowly, I understood what I was looking at.

This was the life I might have had if I'd never escaped this house. If I had stayed. If I'd learned to obey. If I'd let Father decide what my life was supposed to be.

And strangely, I wasn't jealous.

I was glad.

Because she seemed happy.

She had found something I never had.

But this future didn't feel like mine.

It felt like hers.

I looked back at her.

“You're his obedient daughter…”

She nodded. “I can't disobey him.”

“Then how are you helping me?”

She gave me a small smile. “Because telling you how to end this isn't disobedience.”

She winked at me as she poured tea into my cup.

Sitting across from her felt surreal, like I was watching a version of my life that had somehow happened to someone else.

She was me.

But she wasn't.

“So…”

I looked down at the tea.

“How do I end this?”

Her expression changed.

The smile disappeared.

My fingers tightened around the cup.

“Kill Father.”

She said it almost in a whisper, as if the walls might hear her.

“What?”

“Yes.”

She took a sip of her tea and looked toward the photographs hanging along the wall. I followed her gaze. There were pictures everywhere: her wedding, her husband, holidays, birthdays. A life.

But there wasn't a single picture of Remi.

Not one.

“How do I kill him?”

She looked back at me.

“He's still human.”

“Father?”

She nodded.

“He will remain human until Evergrove succeeds in making—”

She paused.

“Riva.”

My stomach dropped.

I hadn't heard that name in years.

“My sister's name is Remi now,” I said quietly, correcting her.

She looked at me for a moment.

“Remi.”

She said the name carefully, as if trying it for the first time.

“Is that why you saved my memories of her?”

“Yes.”

She lowered her cup.

“Because as long as Riv—” She paused, catching herself. “I mean, Remi isn't made in this world, the deal remains unfinished, and Father remains human.”

She glanced toward the hallway.

“And if Father dies in the real world, this place dies with him.”

“And you?”

She smiled.

“I'll finally be free.”

My throat tightened.

“Then why don't you kill him yourself?”

Her smile disappeared.

“I can't.”

She looked down at her hands.

“I'm his obedient daughter.”

The words came out strangely flat, rehearsed, like she'd said them so many times that she'd stopped thinking about what they meant. Like someone had programmed the answer into her.

Then she looked back at me.

“But you aren't.”

She stood from the table.

“You still have a choice.”

I didn't move.

For the first time since I came here, she looked genuinely sad.

“Goodbye, me.”

She reached out and placed her hand against my forehead.

“Wake up.”

The moment she said it, the world around me cracked.

The kitchen split apart like glass. The walls disappeared, and the house collapsed into darkness around me.

Then I fell.

Angelo's face was the first thing I saw.

His eyes were wide, as the old man stood in front of him.

“How dare you disobey meeeee.”

The old man's voice distorted, stretching into something that made the walls vibrate.

“SIRAAAAAAAAAA!”

My real name echoed through Evergrove.

Not Nayeri.

Sira.

My body went cold. 

But something about the way he said it felt wrong. 

He wasn’t talking to me. 

He was talking to her. 

The obedient Nayeri. Evergroove’s Nayeri. 

Sira. 

I barely had the time to process what that meant before the old man's body suddenly convulsed. 

His chest split down the middle, not like flesh being torn, but like something inside him was forcing its way out. His ribs bent backward as his skin peeled apart, revealing something black writhing beneath the opening.

Then the tendrils erupted.

Angelo couldn't move. He couldn't even raise his arms.

Nayeri!”

I moved without thinking and threw myself between them.

The first tendril punched through my stomach.

For a second, I felt nothing.

Then the pain arrived.

A small gasp escaped me, and Angelo's eyes widened.

“Nayeri.”

Another tendril tore across my side, and my knees buckled. Angelo still couldn't move. He could only watch as I fell in front of him.

Then the lights went out.

Every fluorescent bulb in the store shattered at once, and darkness swallowed us. For a moment, there was nothing but silence, until something cracked. Not wood. Not glass. The building itself.

A deep fracture tore through the wall behind us, and the old man stopped. His head slowly turned toward the sound as footsteps came from the other side.

One.

Then another.

The cracks spread farther across the wall, and the old man's smile disappeared.

Then the wall exploded inward.

Light flooded the store, and someone stepped through the opening.

Elior.

Light poured from his body, illuminating the broken store as his eyes burned white. He looked at the old man, then at me, and his expression changed.

“I am sorry, Uncle.”

He raised his hand.

“For my delay.”

The light exploded outward, throwing the tendrils backward as cracks raced across the walls of Evergrove. The entire store shook beneath the force, and for the first time since we'd entered the store, the old man looked afraid.

Elior stepped forward.

And the fight began.

I barely heard it.

Angelo was holding me, and somehow, he'd finally broken free. His hands were covered in my blood as he looked down at them, then back at me.

He tried to summon his authority.

Nothing.

He tried to heal me.

Nothing.

His expression slowly changed.

No.”

He tried again.

Nothing happened.

No.”

His voice cracked as he stared at his hands as though they had betrayed him. For the first time since I'd met him, Angelo looked completely helpless.

Tears rolled down his face.

I can't.”

I looked at him.

“You're crying.”

He didn't answer. Instead, he pressed his forehead against mine.

I'm sorry.”

“Don't.”

I reached up and touched his cheek.

“You saved me enough times.”

He shook his head.

No…

I smiled.

“It's okay.”

He closed his eyes, and I pulled him closer before kissing him.

It wasn't passionate.

It wasn't dramatic.

It was gentle. Warm. Almost painfully normal.

When we pulled apart, I smiled.

“Hah.”

Angelo looked at me.

“I never expected my first kiss to be my last.”

His face crumpled.

No.”

He shook his head.

No, it's not.”

His voice trembled.

You're going to be fine.

He sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than me.

I smiled.

I wanted to believe him.

I really did.

But my vision was already beginning to blur, and suddenly, all I could think about was everyone I loved.

Angelo.

The first time we met.

The strange way he learned how to care about people.

The way he always noticed when something was wrong with me, even when I didn't say anything.

Remi.

Her laugh. Her stupid jokes.

The way she was getting used to holding my hand.

Jacob.

All the arguments. All the times he'd annoyed me.

The only family I had after Remi left.

Elior.

The idiot who somehow managed to make Jacob blush without even realizing what he was doing.

The one I never got to see marry Jacob. The one who taught Angelo how to be more human every day, despite not being human himself.

And then Noah.

Mostly Noah.

I thought about his little voice.

Nay?

I remembered making his spicy eggs. He always complained that they were too spicy, then he'd eat the entire plate anyway.

I thought about cutting his hair while he complained that I was pulling it, and watching Baby Shark with him until I wanted to throw the television out the window.

I wondered who would make his spicy eggs now.

Who would cut his hair?

Who would watch Baby Shark with him?

My chest hurt.

Not because I was afraid to die.

Because I didn't want to leave them.

My vision darkened as Angelo continued holding me, his tears falling against my face. Somewhere behind us, Elior was screaming. The old man was screaming too, and Evergrove was coming apart around us.

And then I thought about another life.

A life without gods.

Without demons.

Without C.S.P.

Without monsters hiding behind human faces.

Maybe we'd have a tiny house in some boring little town.

Our neighbors would be Jacob and Elior. They'd run a little restaurant; Jacob used to tell me about his dream to be a chef.

It would be the kind of place where neighbors were like family. They'd complain when our grass got too long, and we'd complain when their dog barked at three in the morning.

Our biggest problem would be a power outage.

Angelo would complain about the heat.

I'd complain about his complaining.

And somehow, we'd be happy.

Maybe we'd get married.

No grand ceremony.

Nothing extravagant.

Just us.

And Noah could be the ring bearer.

I smiled at the thought.

Yeah.

That sounds nice.

My fingers slowly loosened around Angelo's hand.

Maybe in the next life.

My eyes closed.

Maybe we'll both live there.

Maybe we'll get to be boring.

Maybe we'll finally get to be human.

And then—

everything went dark.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 6 days ago
▲ 93 r/Dreading+1 crossposts

Evergrove Said It Wanted My Memories. I Should Have Known It Wanted More.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 10: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 11: CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.

Part 12: The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

Part 13: I Was Prepared to Fight a Cult. Instead, I got a Family Reunion.

Part 14: The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Part 15: I Became the Head of a New Division. My First Case Was a Place My Sister Never Escaped From.

“You look exactly like the memories.”

The old man stared at me with a smile that made my stomach turn. It made me angry, too. This place had stripped my sister of her memories; the one thing that made her my sister. My Remi.

I forced myself to keep my voice steady. “What do you want?”

It was obvious Evergrove had trapped us here on purpose. The place had suddenly appeared on C.S.P.'s radar a month ago, but Remi had encountered it years ago. That meant Evergrove hadn't suddenly awakened.

It had been here all along.

Watching.

Waiting.

And now, somehow, it had deliberately gotten our attention.

The old man’s smile widened. “You're just like your sister.” He paused, studying me. “Makes sense. She raised you.”

My stomach tightened. His gaze shifted past me toward Angelo and Elior before returning to me.

“I have business with you.” His smile disappeared. “Everyone else can leave.”

I looked around the store. For once, the old man wasn't threatening us. He was offering us an exit, and somehow, that scared me more.

If I let everyone leave, there was at least a chance they would survive. Evergrove had been destroyed once before. Remi had killed whatever was inside it, and yet somehow, the place had returned. Whatever Evergrove was, it was more than a god.

Maybe it was more than an entity.

I looked at Angelo. He was already looking at me.

“I won't leave.”

My jaw tightened. “Everyone else can.”

Jackson, my inexperienced new assistant,immediately stepped forward. “We can't leave you guys here.”

I closed my eyes. “Jackson.”

“But—”

“Stop talking.”

He fell silent. When I opened my eyes, I stared directly at him. “Please.”

That finally silenced him.

The old man watched the exchange with an amused expression before looking at me again. “Still protecting everyone around you.”

I said nothing.

He smiled. “Your father would have hated that.”

Everything inside me stopped.

I turned so fast my coat swung behind me. “Father?”

The word echoed through the empty store, but the old man didn't answer. Instead, I noticed his hands. They were trembling, barely enough to notice, and he tried to hide it by curling his fingers into his palms.

Then I saw his eyes.

The smile was still there, but his eyes weren't smiling. Something was buried underneath them.

Regret.

I knew that look. I'd seen it before—not in monsters, but in people who wanted to do something and couldn't.

My eyes narrowed.

The old man hadn't trapped us here because he wanted to.

He was being made to.

My gaze drifted toward the shoppers, and the story Remi had told me came rushing back. Years ago, she'd traded her memories to a spirit in exchange for a knife, a knife she used to kill the night manager. At the time, I'd assumed the spirit had made the bargain willingly.

But what if it hadn't?

My eyes moved from face to face: the cashier, the old woman, the father, the child, and all the other people who had been standing here before we'd even entered.

All of them were spirits.

And all of them were being controlled.

My blood ran cold.

“Get out.”

Nobody moved.

I raised my voice. “GET OUT NOW!

The Retrieval teams moved first, running for the doors. Jacob remained, as did Elior. Jackson didn't move either.

I looked at Angelo. He leaned toward Jacob and whispered something too quiet for me to hear. Whatever he said, Jacob's expression changed. He grabbed Jackson by the arm.

“Come on.”

“I'm not leaving her.”

“You are.”

Jacob practically carried him toward the entrance while Elior followed. Jackson fought them the entire way, but they dragged him toward the doors anyway.

Then, just before they closed, he looked back.

Our eyes met.

I knew that expression.

He was going to transfer the moment we reached base.

I couldn't blame him.

The doors slammed shut, and silence swallowed the store again.

The old man turned toward Angelo, then back toward me.

“How do you know my father?”

A quiet laugh escaped him. Then his eyes changed.

For a moment, they didn't look human anymore.

His voice dropped into something deeper, older, something that seemed to vibrate through the walls.

“Let me tell you a story.”

He took a slow step forward.

“A very long time ago, there was an angel.”

Angelo's expression hardened.

“She created her first god.” The old man smiled. “The God of Obedience.”

I glanced at Angelo, but he didn't look away from the old man.

“She was tired of her siblings refusing to listen to her. And being the eldest, she believed she was entitled to become the one who created all of them.”

“Like The Creator?” I asked.

The old man chuckled. “Is that what you call the one who left?”

Angelo's eyes narrowed.

“She was quite irresponsible.”

Mother wasn't irresponsible.”

Angelo's voice was cold enough to make the words feel like a warning.

The old man looked at him for a moment before laughing. “Your sister thought otherwise.”

Angelo said nothing.

The old man's smile slowly faded. “The God of Obedience was powerful. Too powerful.”

He looked around the store as though remembering something that had happened a very long time ago.

“At first, it commanded humans.”

He paused.

“Then lesser gods.”

Another pause.

“Then greater ones.”

The fluorescent lights above us flickered.

“And eventually…”

The old man's eyes settled on Angelo.

“It commanded…the angel who made it.”

Angelo's expression didn't change, but I saw something flicker in his eyes.

Pain.

“The Angel was afraid,” the old man continued. “For the first time in her existence, she was afraid of something she had created.”

He smiled faintly.

“So she destroyed it.”

His smile widened.

“She shattered it.”

He spread his hands as though he could still see the pieces falling.

“Pieces scattered across the world, never to meet again.”

I looked around the store—the silent shoppers, the smiling faces, the old man standing in front of us.

“And I am guessing Evergrove is one of them?”

The old man nodded as he looked at me again.

“Your sister, a mere human, destroyed this piece.”

My throat tightened.

“And yet you're still here.”

“Of course.”

He smiled.

“Just because you destroy a piece of a god.” His voice became almost playful. “Doesn’t mean you destroy the god itself”

Angelo stepped forward, placing himself between me and the old man.

The old man looked at him.

Then he smiled.

“So how is the angel? Did she succeed in becoming the creator?”

Angelo didn't hesitate.

I killed her.”

For several seconds, the old man simply stared at Angelo. Then he laughed, but the sound changed halfway through. It no longer sounded like an old man. It sounded ancient, like something enormous was wearing his voice.

“Hahahaha.”

His shoulders shook as he laughed. “If only she had let me help her.”

He looked at Angelo with something approaching pity. “You angels are so incompetent.”

Angelo moved.

One instant, he was beside me. The next, he was halfway across the store.

“Stop.”

Angelo froze, his foot suspended above the floor. His body trembled as he strained against whatever had suddenly taken hold of him. Slowly, his foot lowered, and his knee buckled beneath him. He caught himself, then immediately tried to move again.

Nothing happened.

“Angelo?”

His breathing became uneven. “I can't move.”

The old man's smile returned. “If I could command your sister…” He took another step forward. “I can command you.”

Angelo's hands clenched as his entire body strained against something none of us could see, but it didn't matter. The strongest being in the room was being held in place by a single word.

The old man turned his attention back to me and clasped his hands behind his back.

“Now, where were we?”

His eyes met mine.

“Oh, yes.”

“Your father.”

My stomach dropped.

“After your sister killed me and disappeared…” He paused, watching my reaction. “Guess who came looking for her?”

I already knew.

“My father.”

The old man smiled.

I remembered those days. Remi had disappeared, but my father hadn't cried or broken down. He had searched for her night after night, but not like a father desperately trying to find his daughter. He searched like a businessman who had just lost something valuable: a crucial piece of a deal.

A daughter he had planned to marry off.

A future he'd already arranged.

And when Remi escaped, he lost control.

I remembered walking through the house back then: the silence, the doors closing, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the halls. Everyone had learned not to speak when he was angry, and for months, I'd spent my life walking on eggshells.

The old man watched the realization settle across my face.

“He found me.”

His smile widened.

“Or rather…”

“One piece of me.”

I swallowed. “What did you do to him?”

“Offered him a deal, of course.”

He glanced down at his trembling hands. “I was too weak to control him. Your sister truly did a number on me.”

There was almost admiration in his voice.

“What did you want from him?”

“Something to replace the piece I lost.”

He lifted his eyes to mine.

“A small portion of what made him human.”

I laughed bitterly.

Of course.

What a fate.

My mother had become a cult leader. My father had become a power-hungry god dealer. Apparently, my family had a talent for making terrible decisions.

“And what did my father want?”

The old man looked almost amused.

“What your father had always wanted.”

He stepped closer.

“Control.”

His smile became colder.

“He wanted children who would never disobey him.”

A pause.

“So I gave him exactly what he asked for.”

My blood ran cold.

“What do you mean?”

The old man's smile softened.

“I constructed you.”

I stared at him.

“From your sister’s memories.”

My breath caught. “What?”

“When your sister made her bargain, she gave me something far more valuable than memories.” He tilted his head. “She gave me pieces of you.”

My eyes narrowed.

“And I used them…”

His smile widened.

“To make you.”

The words had barely left his mouth before the room seemed to grow colder.

I stared at him, trying to understand, while he looked at me almost fondly.

“But there was one problem.”

His gaze settled on my face.

“The deal was for both of you.”

He paused.

“But I was only able to make you from her memories.”

My stomach tightened.

“I never had your memories of your sister.”

I didn't understand at first.

Then it clicked.

“You couldn't create her.”

The old man smiled.

“Exactly.”

He took another step toward me.

“I could reconstruct the you she remembered.”

He paused.

“But not the her you remember.”

I stopped breathing.

Something cold spread through my chest as I stared at him.

“You need me.”

His smile widened.

“Now you understand.”

I felt sick.

All those years. Everything I remembered about my sister: her voice, her face, the way she used to hold my hand, the nights she stayed awake when I was afraid, the way she raised me when our parents wouldn't. Every stupid argument, every laugh, every moment I thought I'd forgotten until something reminded me.

Everything that made Remi my Remi.

That was the price.

The old man had never wanted my life. He wanted the one thing I could never replace.

My memories of her.

And suddenly, Evergrove didn't feel like a prison anymore.

It felt like a laboratory.

And I was the final ingredient.

I looked at Angelo. He was still frozen, his body unmoving since the old man had commanded him to stop. Then I noticed something else.

The faint glow that usually surrounded him was gone.

His presence felt... smaller.

Wrong.

“What did you do to him?”

The old man smiled. “I stripped him of his angelic authority.”

My blood ran cold.

Angelo's eyes met mine. For once, there was nothing divine behind them. No power. No protection.

Just Angelo.

“You took his powers?”

“No.”

The old man shook his head. “Inside Evergrove, he can't be an angel.”

I frowned. “What?”

“That is how my power works.” He gestured toward the store. “Inside here, everyone is equal. Gods. Humans. Spirits. Angels.”

A smile slowly spread across his face.

“None of you have authority here.”

He took another step toward us.

“I am the only one with authority.”

His voice dropped.

“I am the only one who can command.”

Angelo's expression hardened, and the old man smiled at him.

“You may be an angel outside.” He lifted one finger. “But inside my domain?”

He pointed at Angelo.

“You are just another person who must obey.”

The words hit harder than they should have.

“The one you want is me,” I said.

It was true. The old man had never wanted Angelo. He had never wanted Elior, Jacob, or anyone else who had walked into Evergrove.

He wanted me.

More specifically, he wanted the memories I carried.

“So let Angelo go.”

I looked at him.

The old man shook his head as much as his frozen body allowed.

Nayeri, don't.”

The old man's expression softened.

“If it makes you feel better…”

He stepped closer.

“I don't want all of your memories.”

I stared at him.

“Only the ones I'm missing.”

My chest tightened.

He extended his hand.

“Give me those, and I will release him.”

I looked at Angelo. For the first time since I'd known him, he couldn't protect me. He couldn't fight, couldn't heal, couldn't even move.

He was completely human.

And somehow, that made my decision easier.

“Deal.”

Angelo's eyes widened.

Nayeri—

The old man placed two fingers against my forehead.

“Then let us finish what your father started.”

The moment his fingers touched my skin, something pulled.

Not at my body.

Something deeper.

My memories.

They began flashing through my mind.

Remi laughing.

Remi holding my hand.

Remi teaching me how to lie to our parents.

Remi sitting beside my bed when I was afraid.

Remi stealing food from my plate.

Remi arguing with me over the stupidest things.

Remi promising she would always come back.

My chest tightened.

“No.”

The memories began slipping away.

Not fading.

Being taken.

I reached for them, but my hands couldn't hold onto something that existed only in my mind. I desperately clung to them, trying to hold on to every fragment, every image, every sound.

Then everything stopped.

Panic replaced the fear.

“No. Please…”

The old man said nothing. He simply watched.

And the last thing I saw before everything went black was Angelo.

No longer an angel.

No longer the being who could stand between me and anything in existence.

Just Angelo.

The man I loved.

Watching me disappear.

I woke up in my childhood home.

For a few seconds, I didn't move. I just lay there, staring at the ceiling and trying to understand why I recognized it. The faded wallpaper, the wooden floor, the photographs hanging crookedly along the hallway, everything was exactly as I remembered it.

Except for one thing.

It was peaceful.

Too peaceful.

There were no screams, no footsteps echoing through the halls, no doors slamming. There was no need to listen carefully for my father's footsteps before deciding whether it was safe to leave my room.

I slowly got to my feet and followed the sound of someone moving around in the kitchen.

Then I saw her.

A girl stood by the stove, her long hair falling all the way to her lower back. She turned toward me, and my breath caught.

She had my face.

My eyes.

My features.

Everything about her was unmistakably mine.

Except she smiled.

Not the smile I'd learned to use when I wanted someone to leave me alone. A genuine one.

She wore a simple sweater and jeans, with the front of her hair loosely tied behind her head. A wedding ring rested on her finger.

I stared at it.

“Where am I?”

She raised an eyebrow.

“No thank you?”

A small laugh escaped her. “This is still Evergrove.”

I looked around the kitchen. “I see.”

Then I looked back at her.

“Who are you?”

She held my gaze for a moment before answering.

“I’m the version of you he created.”

The words settled heavily between us, and suddenly, it made sense. She wasn't a copy of me in the way I'd first thought. She was the result of the deal; the obedient daughter my father had asked for, the me Evergrove had created from Remi's memories.

But if that was true—

I frowned. “Then why did you help me?”

Her expression softened.

“Because I pity you.”

I almost laughed. A copy of me was standing across from me, making tea and calmly telling me she felt sorry for me. There was something deeply insulting about that, but I had no idea how to respond, so I decided not to.

Instead, my eyes dropped to the wedding ring on her finger, then to the photograph sitting on the table behind her. It was her, standing in a white wedding dress with diamonds draped around her neck and her long hair falling down her back. She was smiling brightly.

I'd never seen myself smile like that.

I looked back at her.

“You're married?”

She looked at the ring and smiled. “Yeah.”

“How?”

She shrugged. “Father arranged it.”

She returned to whatever she was doing. “I think you'll like him. He isn't like Father.”

I stared at her.

She seemed so ordinary. So painfully ordinary.

She complained about her husband leaving his socks on the floor. She told me she'd burned dinner the night before. She even laughed when she realized she'd put salt in her tea instead of sugar. At one point, she bumped her knee against the table and immediately apologized to the table.

I couldn't help staring.

She noticed.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

She smiled and went back to her tea. She even asked if I wanted some.

She was everything I wasn't.

Human.

Not weaker. Not less intelligent.

Just... human.

I looked around the kitchen again. The sunlight spilling through the windows, the warm cups sitting on the table, the wedding photographs, the little signs of a life that had somehow grown inside this nightmare.

And slowly, I understood what I was looking at.

This was the life I might have had if I'd never escaped this house. If I had stayed. If I'd learned to obey. If I'd let Father decide what my life was supposed to be.

And strangely, I wasn't jealous.

I was glad.

Because she seemed happy.

She had found something I never had.

But this future didn't feel like mine.

It felt like hers.

I looked back at her.

“You're his obedient daughter…”

She nodded. “I can't disobey him.”

“Then how are you helping me?”

She gave me a small smile. “Because telling you how to end this isn't disobedience.”

She winked at me as she poured tea into my cup.

Sitting across from her felt surreal, like I was watching a version of my life that had somehow happened to someone else.

She was me.

But she wasn't.

“So…”

I looked down at the tea.

“How do I end this?”

Her expression changed.

The smile disappeared.

My fingers tightened around the cup.

“Kill Father.”

She said it almost in a whisper, as if the walls might hear her.

“What?”

“Yes.”

She took a sip of her tea and looked toward the photographs hanging along the wall. I followed her gaze. There were pictures everywhere: her wedding, her husband, holidays, birthdays. A life.

But there wasn't a single picture of Remi.

Not one.

“How do I kill him?”

She looked back at me.

“He's still human.”

“Father?”

She nodded.

“He will remain human until Evergrove succeeds in making—”

She paused.

“Riva.”

My stomach dropped.

I hadn't heard that name in years.

“My sister's name is Remi now,” I said quietly, correcting her.

She looked at me for a moment.

“Remi.”

She said the name carefully, as if trying it for the first time.

“Is that why you saved my memories of her?”

“Yes.”

She lowered her cup.

“Because as long as Riv—” She paused, catching herself. “I mean, Remi isn't made in this world, the deal remains unfinished, and Father remains human.”

She glanced toward the hallway.

“And if Father dies in the real world, this place dies with him.”

“And you?”

She smiled.

“I'll finally be free.”

My throat tightened.

“Then why don't you kill him yourself?”

Her smile disappeared.

“I can't.”

She looked down at her hands.

“I'm his obedient daughter.”

The words came out strangely flat, rehearsed, like she'd said them so many times that she'd stopped thinking about what they meant. Like someone had programmed the answer into her.

Then she looked back at me.

“But you aren't.”

She stood from the table.

“You still have a choice.”

I didn't move.

For the first time since I came here, she looked genuinely sad.

“Goodbye, me.”

She reached out and placed her hand against my forehead.

“Wake up.”

The moment she said it, the world around me cracked.

The kitchen split apart like glass. The walls disappeared, and the house collapsed into darkness around me.

Then I fell.

Angelo's face was the first thing I saw.

His eyes were wide, as the old man stood in front of him.

“How dare you disobey meeeee.”

The old man's voice distorted, stretching into something that made the walls vibrate.

“SIRAAAAAAAAAA!”

My real name echoed through Evergrove.

Not Nayeri.

Sira.

My body went cold. 

But something about the way he said it felt wrong. 

He wasn’t talking to me. 

He was talking to her. 

The obedient Nayeri. Evergroove’s Nayeri. 

Sira. 

I barely had the time to process what that meant before the old man's body suddenly convulsed. 

His chest split down the middle, not like flesh being torn, but like something inside him was forcing its way out. His ribs bent backward as his skin peeled apart, revealing something black writhing beneath the opening.

Then the tendrils erupted.

Angelo couldn't move. He couldn't even raise his arms.

Nayeri!”

I moved without thinking and threw myself between them.

The first tendril punched through my stomach.

For a second, I felt nothing.

Then the pain arrived.

A small gasp escaped me, and Angelo's eyes widened.

“Nayeri.”

Another tendril tore across my side, and my knees buckled. Angelo still couldn't move. He could only watch as I fell in front of him.

Then the lights went out.

Every fluorescent bulb in the store shattered at once, and darkness swallowed us. For a moment, there was nothing but silence, until something cracked. Not wood. Not glass. The building itself.

A deep fracture tore through the wall behind us, and the old man stopped. His head slowly turned toward the sound as footsteps came from the other side.

One.

Then another.

The cracks spread farther across the wall, and the old man's smile disappeared.

Then the wall exploded inward.

Light flooded the store, and someone stepped through the opening.

Elior.

Light poured from his body, illuminating the broken store as his eyes burned white. He looked at the old man, then at me, and his expression changed.

“I am sorry, Uncle.”

He raised his hand.

“For my delay.”

The light exploded outward, throwing the tendrils backward as cracks raced across the walls of Evergrove. The entire store shook beneath the force, and for the first time since we'd entered the store, the old man looked afraid.

Elior stepped forward.

And the fight began.

I barely heard it.

Angelo was holding me, and somehow, he'd finally broken free. His hands were covered in my blood as he looked down at them, then back at me.

He tried to summon his authority.

Nothing.

He tried to heal me.

Nothing.

His expression slowly changed.

No.”

He tried again.

Nothing happened.

No.”

His voice cracked as he stared at his hands as though they had betrayed him. For the first time since I'd met him, Angelo looked completely helpless.

Tears rolled down his face.

I can't.”

I looked at him.

“You're crying.”

He didn't answer. Instead, he pressed his forehead against mine.

I'm sorry.”

“Don't.”

I reached up and touched his cheek.

“You saved me enough times.”

He shook his head.

No…

I smiled.

“It's okay.”

He closed his eyes, and I pulled him closer before kissing him.

It wasn't passionate.

It wasn't dramatic.

It was gentle. Warm. Almost painfully normal.

When we pulled apart, I smiled.

“Hah.”

Angelo looked at me.

“I never expected my first kiss to be my last.”

His face crumpled.

No.”

He shook his head.

No, it's not.”

His voice trembled.

You're going to be fine.

He sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than me.

I smiled.

I wanted to believe him.

I really did.

But my vision was already beginning to blur, and suddenly, all I could think about was everyone I loved.

Angelo.

The first time we met.

The strange way he learned how to care about people.

The way he always noticed when something was wrong with me, even when I didn't say anything.

Remi.

Her laugh. Her stupid jokes.

The way she was getting used to holding my hand.

Jacob.

All the arguments. All the times he'd annoyed me.

The only family I had after Remi left.

Elior.

The idiot who somehow managed to make Jacob blush without even realizing what he was doing.

The one I never got to see marry Jacob. The one who taught Angelo how to be more human every day, despite not being human himself.

And then Noah.

Mostly Noah.

I thought about his little voice.

Nay?

I remembered making his spicy eggs. He always complained that they were too spicy, then he'd eat the entire plate anyway.

I thought about cutting his hair while he complained that I was pulling it, and watching Baby Shark with him until I wanted to throw the television out the window.

I wondered who would make his spicy eggs now.

Who would cut his hair?

Who would watch Baby Shark with him?

My chest hurt.

Not because I was afraid to die.

Because I didn't want to leave them.

My vision darkened as Angelo continued holding me, his tears falling against my face. Somewhere behind us, Elior was screaming. The old man was screaming too, and Evergrove was coming apart around us.

And then I thought about another life.

A life without gods.

Without demons.

Without C.S.P.

Without monsters hiding behind human faces.

Maybe we'd have a tiny house in some boring little town.

Our neighbors would be Jacob and Elior. They'd run a little restaurant; Jacob used to tell me about his dream to be a chef.

It would be the kind of place where neighbors were like family. They'd complain when our grass got too long, and we'd complain when their dog barked at three in the morning.

Our biggest problem would be a power outage.

Angelo would complain about the heat.

I'd complain about his complaining.

And somehow, we'd be happy.

Maybe we'd get married.

No grand ceremony.

Nothing extravagant.

Just us.

And Noah could be the ring bearer.

I smiled at the thought.

Yeah.

That sounds nice.

My fingers slowly loosened around Angelo's hand.

Maybe in the next life.

My eyes closed.

Maybe we'll both live there.

Maybe we'll get to be boring.

Maybe we'll finally get to be human.

And then—

everything went dark.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 6 days ago

I Became the Head of a New Division. My First Case Was a Place My Sister Never Escaped From.

Part 14: The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Three weeks ago, my mother died.

That sounds like the kind of sentence that's supposed to be followed by some profound realization about grief, acceptance, or discovering the true meaning of family.

Unfortunately, I didn't have one of those.

Instead, I was taking it better than everyone expected.

Not because I'd healed. I hadn't. The grief was still there. It had just... changed.

Everyone expected me to fall apart after the funeral. Sleepless nights. Panic attacks. Crying in empty hallways.

Instead, I went back to work three days later.

The strangest part wasn't that I wasn't grieving.

It was the silence.

For most of my life, every mistake I'd made, every hesitation, every moment where I wasn't good enough had been accompanied by my mother's voice somewhere in the back of my mind.

You could've done better.

Why are you wasting your potential?

You're still not enough.

It had been there for so long that I'd stopped questioning it. I just assumed that was what having a conscience felt like.

Except now...

It was gone.

No criticism.

No impossible standards.

No voice reminding me that I was falling short.

Just silence.

I'd spent so many years trying to escape that voice that I'd never stopped to wonder what would happen if it actually disappeared.

I wasn't happy.

I wasn't okay.

But for the first time in my life, the thoughts inside my head actually sounded like my own.

Somehow...

That was even harder to get used to.

Remi called every day.

Neither of us pretended things could simply go back to the way they were. She couldn't transfer from E.S.R. to C.S.P. now that she was leading E.S.R.; and I couldn't exactly abandon my own responsibilities either. So instead, we settled for phone calls.

It was... nice.

Awkward.

But nice.

She laughed more now. Not forced laughter, either. Real laughter.

Director Morozov had actually stopped me in the hallway two days ago just to thank me.

"I haven't seen her this happy in years," he'd said.

He loved the Remi standing in front of him.

But sometimes I caught the way his expression lingered for just a second too long, and I wondered if part of him still missed the woman he'd first met years ago...

The one who'd existed before she lost her memories.

Noah was starting third grade soon.

That was still a sentence I never thought I'd say.

Teaching the fragment of the Great Shadow how to function as a normal child turned out to be a surprisingly collaborative effort. Researchers handled science, actual teachers handled, well... teaching, and Angelo periodically wandered in to explain concepts from the perspective of an immortal being older than reality itself.

Sometimes that helped.

Sometimes it raised significantly more questions than it answered.

Yesterday I'd been helping Noah with multiplication.

It was strangely comforting to discover that an entity theoretically capable of ending civilizations still thought math was unfair.

Some things, apparently, were universal.

Like work.

Work hadn't slowed down in the slightest.

Mostly because C.S.P. had decided to "promote" me.

I use the word promote very loosely.

Promotions at C.S.P. weren't based on competence.

They were based on survival.

Someone above you died.

Congratulations, you're management now.

That was basically how my entire career had worked.

This promotion, however, was a little different.

Technically, I was now the Chief Executive of the Angel Division.

Which sounded incredibly prestigious until you learned one small detail.

The Angel Division hadn't existed three weeks ago.

Angelo became a Director.

Angelo decided Directors should each have their own divisions.

Angelo decided he wanted one.

The Executive Board apparently agreed because arguing with an ancient celestial entity older than reality itself had consistently resulted in poor employee retention.

So they created an entirely new division.

Then Angelo looked at me and calmly announced,

"Nayeri will supervise it."

Nobody objected.

Mostly because nobody wanted to.

Which was how I became the Chief Executive of a department that was younger than some of the milk cartons in the cafeteria.

Our staffing situation was... unconventional.

Nearly half of Research Division had been reassigned to us after Angelo developed an unfortunate habit of wandering into laboratories and asking questions like,

"Can consciousness be folded?"

Or,

"If I remove fatigue from a scientist, would productivity increase?"

After the seventh ethics investigation in two weeks, someone higher up concluded it would be significantly easier to transfer the researchers than continue filing paperwork.

Elior transferred over as well.

That one actually made sense.

According to Angelo, while he'd spent thousands of years buried beneath Antarctic ice maintaining reality, Elior had spent those same millennia searching the world for him.

It meant Elior understood humanity far better than his uncle ever would.

It also helped that he happened to be one of the smartest researchers in the entire organization.

Jacob, meanwhile, had somehow started spending more time in the Angel Division than he did in Retrieval, despite officially remaining on Retrieval's roster.

According to Jacob, it was because Retrieval and the Angel Division would be coordinating all future operations together.

Which was technically true.

I made my way to my new office, which was exactly one floor higher than my old one. That was apparently what counted as a promotion here: more responsibility, one extra floor, and still no pay increase.

Waiting on my desk was a stack of paperwork. A very large stack. The pile was taller than my coffee mug.

Actually, it was taller than my last assistant.

Which wasn't saying much.

He wasn't particularly tall.

He also wasn't particularly alive anymore.

I sighed and picked up the first report.

INCIDENT 1: DESTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL SITE

"I didn't destroy it," I muttered. "The giant monster did."

I wrote exactly that in the explanation box, then immediately crossed it out. "Giant monster" was technically not considered professional terminology.

I replaced it with hostile reality-altering entity.

Much better.

The second report came from Accounting. Someone wanted an explanation for why six military helicopters, three transport aircraft, fourteen armored vehicles, and one satellite had all been listed as mission-related losses.

I wasn't even aware we'd lost a satellite.

I made a mental note to ask someone.

That's when the door opened.

Jacob walked in carrying another stack of folders. I looked at the folders, then looked at him.

"No."

"They're yours."

"No."

"They literally have your name on them."

"I think that's a coincidence."

"Nayeri."

"I've never seen those folders before in my life."

Jacob dropped them onto my desk anyway, and the impact nearly knocked over my coffee.

"You're the worst manager in this building."

"I was promoted, so statistically that can't be true anymore."

"They promoted you because of Angelo."

"All I'm hearing is jealousy."

Jacob pinched the bridge of his nose.

"I have some news."

"Have I finally been approved?"

He frowned. "...Approved for what?"

"A vacation."

He stared at me.

"...No."

"Damn."

"You've been assigned a new assistant."

I blinked. "What? With my track record? That's incredibly irresponsible."

Jacob nodded. "It really is."

"Please take care of this one."

"It wasn't my fault the last ones died."

Jacob looked at me for several long seconds.

"Okay," I admitted. "Some of them were my fault. But if they keep giving me completely untrained interns, what exactly are they expecting?"

Jacob sighed. "Nayeri... I'm serious."

"So am I."

"I think you should reject the assignment."

I gestured around my office. The paperwork had somehow multiplied since I last looked at it.

"Jacob, I need an assistant."

"No, you don't."

"Look around."

He did.

"I either get an assistant..." I pointed at the mountain of paperwork. "...or these reports are going to kill me before I accidentally kill my new assistant."

Jacob's expression immediately fell.

Sean.

I sighed.

"...Sorry."

Neither of us said anything after that. The silence lingered for several seconds, heavy and uncomfortable.

Luckily for me, it didn't last.

The office door slid open again, and Elior walked in carrying another stack of folders.

"Jacob," he said, looking around the room. "I've been looking for you."

Jacob straightened so quickly he nearly knocked over his chair.

"H-Hey, Eli."

Eli?

I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing.

Elior smiled. "I was wondering if you'd help me organize the laboratory later."

"Sure."

"Wonderful."

His smile somehow grew even warmer.

"I'll see you then."

He gave Jacob one last smile before turning and walking back into the hallway.

The office fell silent.

I looked at Jacob.

Jacob continued staring at the doorway like Elior might come back.

"You realize he's flirting with you."

Jacob frowned. "No, he's not."

"Jacob."

"He's being polite."

"He only smiles like that at you."

"He's friendly."

"He brought you coffee this morning."

"He's considerate."

"He called you handsome yesterday."

Jacob froze.

"...Professionally."

I stared at him.

"...Professionally?"

"He was complimenting my... work ethic."

"He literally said, 'You're handsome.'"

"...Maybe he appreciates symmetry."

I leaned back in my chair.

"You're actually hopeless."

Jacob opened his mouth to defend himself.

The office door slid open again.

Angelo walked in just as Jacob reached for the handle to leave. He stopped, looked at Jacob, and tilted his head slightly.

"Why is your heart rate twenty-two percent above its resting average?"

Jacob went completely still.

I smiled. "Elior was just in here."

"Oh."

Angelo nodded, then looked through the open doorway. Elior was still walking down the hallway with his folders tucked under one arm.

Angelo looked back at Jacob. "I wish you both the best of luck."

Jacob blinked.

Angelo continued with complete sincerity. "Please take good care of my nephew."

Silence.

Jacob's ears slowly turned bright red.

I completely lost it. I laughed so hard I had to hold onto the edge of my desk.

Jacob muttered something under his breath, shoved past Angelo, and hurried into the hallway after Elior without looking at either of us.

Angelo watched him leave, then looked back at me.

"...Did I say something humorous?"

That only made me laugh harder.

"Jacob's just shy," I said between laughs.

"I see."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully. "That appears to be a common human response to romantic attraction."

"It is."

Angelo glanced at the stack of paperwork covering my desk.

"You appear busy."

I followed his gaze and sighed. "I've been Chief Executive for less than three weeks, and I'm already considering setting the paperwork on fire."

"I would advise against that."

"I know."

"...It would create more paperwork."

I stared at him.

"...I hate that you're right."

Angelo looked at me for another moment before asking, "Would you like to join us for breakfast?"

I blinked.

"You haven't eaten yet?"

"No."

"Noah wished to wait for you."

A smile found its way onto my face before I could stop it.

"Really?"

"He said, 'Nay eats with us.'"

I looked away for a second, pretending that sentence hadn't affected me.

"...Sure."

I stood up. "I can't wait to see him."

Noah was getting cuter every day.

It felt strange admitting that.

I'd never been a kid person. Growing up with my mother had made sure of that. Children were loud, messy, and unpredictable. I usually preferred monsters.

Monsters, at least, came with instruction manuals.

Children just... existed.

Then Noah showed up.

Maybe the exception was simply cute children.

Or maybe it was just him.

When I'd mentioned that to Remi during one of our nightly phone calls, she'd laughed.

"You know," she'd said, "you were really cute too."

"I was?"

"You still are."

I'd immediately changed the subject.

Remi, meanwhile, had started referring to Noah as her nephew.

Technically...

I wasn't even sure she was wrong.

By C.S.P. standards, family trees had become less like diagrams and more like conspiracy boards.

We made our way back to my apartment. As soon as I opened the door, I spotted Noah sitting at the dining table. I'd bought him a high chair the week before so he could actually eat with us instead of sitting on a stack of cushions.

He looked up the moment he heard us.

His entire face lit up.

"Hi, Nay!"

I smiled before I could stop myself.

"Hi, Noah."

Then he looked past me.

"Hello, Father."

Angelo gave a small nod.

"Good morning, Noah."

He was still getting used to being called Father. At first, he'd tried correcting Noah, but after several failed attempts, he'd simply accepted it.

I took the seat beside Noah and unfolded the small handkerchief I'd bought for him, tying it gently around his neck before placing his breakfast in front of him.

He didn't complain.

He simply waited.

Another thing Angelo had somehow taught him.

Patience.

Breakfast was surprisingly peaceful. Noah spent most of it asking Angelo questions.

"Why do birds fly?"

"Because their anatomy allows them to generate sufficient lift."

"Oh."

A few seconds later, he asked, "Why can't penguins fly?"

"Because evolution prioritized efficient swimming over aerial locomotion."

"Oh."

Then he turned to me.

"Nay?"

"Yeah?"

"Why do I have to learn multiplication?"

I looked at him.

Then at Angelo.

Then back at Noah.

"...Honestly?"

He nodded.

"I have absolutely no idea."

Noah looked relieved.

"I don't like multiplication."

"I don't either."

Angelo looked at both of us.

"Mathematics remains objectively useful."

Neither of us responded.

He sighed.

"I appear to be outnumbered."

After breakfast, I walked with Noah to what everyone insisted on calling school.

In reality, it was an entire wing of the Research Division that had slowly transformed into the strangest elementary classroom on Earth.

His teachers included researchers, linguists, psychologists, and occasionally Angelo whenever the lesson somehow became about the history of reality.

Watching Noah wave goodbye before disappearing inside still made me smile.

When I returned to the apartment, Angelo had already cleaned the kitchen. Every dish had been washed, the table had been wiped down, and even Noah's tiny cup had been put away. I leaned against the doorway for a moment.

"You didn't have to do all that."

"I wished to contribute."

"I know."

It was... weird.

My father had never washed a dish in his life. Growing up, I didn't think I'd ever seen my parents sit down for breakfast together. I'd certainly never seen someone clean up simply because they wanted to make someone else's day easier.

Having a functional family, even one assembled from an ancient angel, the fragment of the Great Shadow, and me, was still something I hadn't quite learned how to believe in.

I must have been staring longer than I realized because Angelo noticed.

"Is something wrong?"

I looked over at him.

"No."

Normally, that answer would have been enough for most people.

Not Angelo.

He didn't argue. He didn't ask again. He didn't try to pull the truth out of me. He simply walked over to the couch and sat down. After a moment, he placed a hand on the empty space beside him.

An invitation.

Not a command.

Not an expectation.

Just an invitation.

I stood there for several seconds, looking at him. At any other point in my life, I probably would have smiled, said I was fine, and walked away.

But I knew Angelo.

He wouldn't chase after me. He wouldn't force me to explain something I wasn't ready to say.

He would just sit there.

And somehow, that made it harder to leave.

So I walked over and sat beside him.

Neither of us spoke.

The silence between us wasn't uncomfortable. It wasn't the kind of silence I grew up with, where everyone was waiting for someone else to break first and every quiet moment felt like a punishment.

This was different.

Angelo was simply there.

Waiting.

Not demanding anything from me.

I stared at the floor for a while before finally speaking.

"...I was thinking about my dad."

Angelo didn't move. He didn't need to. I knew he was listening.

"You know..." I let out a quiet laugh. "Seeing you with Noah makes me jealous of him."

The words sounded ridiculous the moment they left my mouth.

"I mean..." I shook my head. "Isn't that weird? I'm jealous of an eight-year-old because he has a father who actually wants to be around him."

Angelo looked at me.

"I do not believe that is jealousy."

"No?"

"No."

He folded his hands together.

"I believe you are grieving something you never received."

I looked away.

Because somehow...

That hurt more.

"You are not jealous of Noah," Angelo continued. He glanced toward the dining room, where Noah's toys were scattered across the floor. "If you were jealous, you would be angry at Noah."

I stayed quiet.

"But you are not. You are happy that he has that relationship."

A pause followed.

"I have never had a father."

The honesty of the statement caught me off guard. Angelo rarely admitted things about himself.

"So I cannot fully understand what that absence feels like," he said. "But I know what it is like to have someone who chooses to protect you."

His expression changed slightly.

"My mother was both."

I looked at him.

"A good parent. A caring mother. She was flawed. She made mistakes. But she loved me."

He paused.

"And I believe that is the difference."

The words hit harder because they were true. Because I didn't have anyone like that. Both of my parents were flawed, just in completely different ways.

"My father wasn't..." I stopped, trying to figure out how to explain him to Angelo. Because he wasn't a monster. That would have been easier.

"He wasn't like my mother."

Angelo waited.

"They fought constantly," I said quietly. "Not because they hated each other."

A bitter smile crossed my face. "Because they never loved each other."

"My parents weren't a love story. They were an arrangement. Two powerful families deciding that combining their names would create something more valuable. My mother was a bargaining chip. My father was the one making the deal."

I swallowed.

"And I was the result they expected."

Angelo remained silent.

"My father didn't care about happiness. He cared about results. His children were investments, and as long as we succeeded, he considered himself a good father."

I laughed quietly.

"Grades. Achievements. Reputation. Those were the things that mattered. Not whether we were happy. Not whether we were scared. Not whether we needed him."

I looked toward the empty chair across from us.

"He never hit me. He never screamed at me. He never did anything that would leave a mark."

I paused.

"Not physically, anyway."

I looked down at my hands.

"He was always working. And when he was home..." I sighed. "He and my mother would argue."

"About everything. Money. Status. Power. The future. Who sacrificed more. Who deserved more."

I rubbed my thumb against my palm.

"He threw things sometimes. Chairs. Plates. Anything close enough to grab when the arguments got bad."

My voice grew quieter.

"But none of them ever touched us."

I hesitated before continuing.

"And maybe that's what made it harder to explain. Because from the outside, it didn't look like abuse. There were no bruises. No hospital visits. No obvious proof that something was wrong."

I swallowed.

"But living in a house where you were always waiting for something to break..."

I looked away.

"That did something too."

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then I said something I had never really admitted out loud.

"He never hugged me either."

The sentence felt strange the moment it left my mouth. Almost embarrassing.

"I was never hugged by my own father."

Angelo's expression remained calm, but something in his eyes changed slightly.

"I used to think that was normal," I admitted. "I thought fathers were just... providers. People who paid for things. People who existed somewhere nearby. People whose approval you spent your entire life trying to earn."

I looked toward the hallway where Noah had disappeared earlier.

"Then I see you with Noah."

A small, sad smile crossed my face.

"And it's strange. Because he doesn't have to earn your attention. He doesn't have to prove he's worth loving. He doesn't have to accomplish something before you care about him."

I looked back at Angelo.

"He just exists."

My voice softened.

"And you love him."

I paused.

"He's going to grow up thinking that's normal. That his dad answers every question. That his dad eats breakfast with him. That his dad listens when he talks about something ridiculous. That his dad tells him he's loved."

I let out a quiet laugh.

"That's such a simple thing."

I looked down.

"But I don't think I ever had it."

The room went quiet.

After a moment, Angelo spoke.

"There is a human expression I heard recently."

I looked at him. "You heard?"

"Yes." He paused. "Elior told me."

I almost smiled. Of course he did. Angelo had spent thousands of years separated from humanity, while Elior had spent those same years among humans, learning their habits, their emotions, and all the strange little phrases they created to describe them.

"He and I were discussing my brother," Angelo said, his eyes moving toward the dining room. "His father."

I stayed quiet.

"He told me something humans often say. 'The best parents give their children what they themselves never received'."

For once, Angelo didn't say it like information he had memorized. He said it like something he was still trying to understand, something he had turned over in his mind and was still deciding what it meant.

"I believe..." He paused. "...that applies to you."

I frowned. "Me?"

"Yes."

He looked toward Noah's empty chair. "You give Noah patience. You answer his questions. You teach him without making him feel unintelligent. You allow him to make mistakes without fear. You comfort him when he is frightened. You celebrate his accomplishments. You make him feel safe."

His eyes returned to mine.

"These are things you did not receive."

My throat tightened.

"Those are things you deserved." 

I didn’t know what to say to that. I looked away because a part of me had spent years wondering if maybe my mother had been right. And sometimes I wondered if I had been born in her place. Given her life. Given her pain. Given her choices. Would I have become her? Would I have hurt people just to avoid feeling powerless? Would I have turned everyone around me into tools because I was afraid of being one myself?

The thought scared me.

Because I didn't know the answer.

Angelo spoke quietly.

"You are different from her."

I looked at him.

He knew.

Somehow, he knew exactly what I was thinking.

"You do not know that."

"I do."

"How?"

He was silent for a moment, then looked toward Noah's toys scattered across the floor.

"Because you told me you did not want children."

I froze.

Angelo looked back at me. "You told me you never planned on becoming a mother."

I said nothing.

"And yet..." His gaze moved toward the bedroom where Noah slept with us every night. "You treat Noah as if he is your own child. You protect him. You teach him. You worry about him. You love him."

My chest tightened.

"That is how I know you are different."

I looked down.

Angelo's voice remained calm, but there was something different in it. Something almost like certainty.

"You told me your mother was a bargaining chip. You told me you were an investment. A child created because two powerful families believed you would serve a purpose."

He paused.

"Even if your mother did not want children, she still had you."

The words hurt because they were true.

"And now..." He looked toward me. "You are in a similar position."

I looked at him.

"Not because Noah is an investment. Not because he serves a purpose. Not because he was created to fulfill an expectation."

His expression softened slightly.

"But because you had a life you did not expect."

"You never planned for him. You never prepared for him. And yet when he came into your life..." His eyes met mine. "You chose to love him."

The room was quiet.

"You had the opportunity to become what your mother was. You could have looked at Noah and seen a burden. Something that limited you. Something that existed because of circumstances outside your control."

"But you did not."

Angelo glanced toward the toys again.

"You saw a child who needed someone."

A small pause followed.

"And you became that person."

My eyes burned slightly.

"That is the difference."

Angelo continued, his voice steady. "People who become cruel rarely question whether they are capable of cruelty. They rarely worry that they might hurt someone. They rarely fear becoming the person who hurt them."

He looked back at me.

"You are afraid because you understand what cruelty does. You know what it feels like. And you refuse to give that feeling to someone else."

The apartment became quiet.

But this silence felt different.

Because for the first time, I wasn't wondering whether I was destined to become my mother.

I was wondering if maybe I had already proven I wasn't.

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then Angelo moved.

It surprised me.

He was always careful. Painfully careful. He waited for permission before touching someone, before asking questions, before getting close.

But this time...

He hugged me.

I froze, not because I didn't want it, but because I wasn't used to it. Usually, I was the one who hugged Angelo. I was the one reminding him that affection wasn't something he had to calculate, that sometimes people didn't need a reason or a logical explanation to show they cared.

But now he was the one holding me.

And I realized something.

All those times I wished someone would notice I was hurting...

Angelo had.

He just didn't always know how to show it.

Until now.

After a moment, he spoke.

"Your heart rate has increased by fifteen percent."

I laughed.

Of course that was his way of comforting me.

"Angelo, most people don't analyze someone's heartbeat while comforting them."

"I am aware."

"Then why say it?"

There was a brief pause.

"Because it was the first thing I noticed."

I shook my head, smiling. Dry humor has always been how I survived. If I could joke about something, maybe it couldn't hurt me. It was easier to laugh than to admit something had actually affected me.

But this time, I wasn't laughing because I was pretending.

I was laughing because I actually felt okay.

For the first time in a long time, I wasn't carrying everything alone.

Then I realized something.

I thanked God for giving me someone like Angelo.

Then I stopped.

Wait.

Was I thanking his mother?

The person who created someone who spent thousands of years struggling to understand emotions and somehow became one of the most compassionate people I knew?

Maybe people weren't defined by where they came from.

Maybe they were defined by what they chose to become.

And Angelo had chosen.

The hug ended a few seconds later. It didn't fix everything. My mother was still gone, my childhood was still gone, and my father was still someone who treated love like a transaction.

But for once, I wasn't looking backward.

I was looking at the person beside me.

Someone who was never taught love normally and still learned how to give it.

Maybe that was why Angelo understood me.

Because both of us were given imperfect examples of love, and both of us chose not to repeat them.

Then my phone rang.

Of course it did.

Because apparently even emotional breakthroughs had a time limit.

And somehow, Jacob always knew exactly when to ruin a moment.

I looked at the screen.

His name.

I sighed.

Angelo tilted his head.

"Is something wrong?"

"No."

There was a pause.

"Jacob?"

I looked at him.

"How did you know?"

"Your expression changed from sadness to irritation."

I stared at him.

"That's actually impressive."

"I have been studying human behavior."

"Right."

I answered the phone.

"Jacob."

"Nayeri."

The tone of his voice immediately told me this was either important or something that was about to become my problem.

"What happened now?"

"We have a meeting in five minutes."

I closed my eyes.

"Of course we do."

Angelo looked at me.

I sighed.

"What happened?"

"Madam Leni has called for the angel division," Jacob said.

And that was how my peaceful morning ended.

Five minutes later, Angelo and I entered the boardroom.

Madam Leni and Director Stonehill were already waiting. Both of them looked at us, then at each other.

"This is the first mission for the Angel Division," Stonehill said.

I sat down.

"Already?"

Madam Leni nodded.

"An entity has been located in a small town."

I frowned.

"Has it taken followers?"

"No."

I looked between them.

"Then shouldn't this fall under ESR?"

Stonehill shook his head.

"Normally, yes."

Madam Leni continued.

E.S.R. existed for incidents that occurred in public spaces or populated areas. Their priority was preventing mass exposure and handling situations where civilians were already involved.

C.S.P. operated differently. We handled threats that were isolated, usually in remote locations where entities could be contained before the public ever became aware they existed.

I leaned back. "So why are we involved?"

Madam Leni looked down at the report. "The town has fewer than two thousand residents."

I understood immediately. It was too small for E.S.R. and too public for C.S.P.'s usual operations. A dangerous middle ground where neither division was designed to respond properly.

"E.S.R. won't deploy for a population that small," I said. "And C.S.P. usually doesn't intervene unless the threat is isolated enough to avoid public awareness."

Stonehill folded his hands. "This town is remote enough for C.S.P., but the entity is not behaving like a typical containment situation."

Madam Leni looked toward Angelo. "Which makes this the perfect first mission for the Angel Division."

I looked down at the file in front of me.

Our first official assignment.

Not a god attacking a city. Not a world-ending event. Just an entity in a forgotten town.

And somehow, that was unsettling.

Because this was exactly why the Angel Division existed: to deal with the things that didn't fit anywhere else, the things nobody else knew what to do with.

Before I could think about it any longer, Stonehill glanced toward the conference room door.

"It appears your final staffing issue has been resolved."

The door opened, and a young man stepped inside.

"There he is," Stonehill said. "Your new assistant."

He looked at me.

"And after this, you're not getting another one."

...What?

I frowned. "That's incredibly unfair."

"Considering your history with assistants," Stonehill replied, "it's remarkably generous."

"Hello, everyone!"

The newcomer waved enthusiastically.

He was far too cheerful for C.S.P.

He had blond hair, bright green eyes, and was about Jacob's height. He couldn't have been older than twenty. Honestly, he looked young enough to still pass for a high school student.

Where did C.S.P. kidnap this kid from?

He walked over and offered me his hand.

"The name's Jackson."

Jackson was a good fake name.

Simple. Common. Easy to remember.

Exactly the kind of name someone would choose if they didn't want anyone knowing their real one.

I shook it. "Nayeri."

"It's really nice to meet you."

"...We'll see."

Jackson laughed, apparently assuming I was joking.

He went around introducing himself to everyone else. Jacob gave him a polite nod, Elior smiled warmly, and Angelo studied him for several seconds before simply saying, "Welcome."

Jackson smiled even wider.

"This is awesome."

No.

No, it wasn't.

Nobody who willingly described working at C.S.P. as awesome had any idea what they were signing up for.

I learned that was true about ten minutes later when I showed him around the Angel Division.

His first impression was surprisingly normal. Angelo was sitting in the corner reading six books at once, Noah was coloring on what I hoped were outdated research papers, Jacob was pretending not to stare at Elior while Elior organized laboratory reports, and I was buried beneath enough paperwork to qualify as a containment hazard.

Jackson looked around.

"This is actually a pretty nice office."

I stared at him.

"Don't say that."

"Why?"

"Because every time someone says something in C.S.P. is nice, something horrible happens."

The door opened.

Stonehill walked in.

"Your deployment begins in fifteen minutes."

Jackson slowly turned toward him.

"...Deployment?"

I sighed.

"See?"

An hour later, we were aboard a transport aircraft.

The Angel Division's first official mission consisted of thirty researchers, forty Retrieval Division operators, Jacob, Elior, Angelo, Jackson, and me.

By C.S.P. standards, it was a relatively small deployment. There were no tanks, no fighter jets, and no emergency evacuations. Just enough personnel to identify the anomaly, determine the threat level, and contain it before anyone outside the town realized something was wrong.

If everything went according to plan, the residents would never know we'd been there.

Of course, nothing at C.S.P. had ever gone according to plan.

I knew something was wrong the moment we arrived.

Not because I saw the entity.

Because I didn't.

I stared at the building in front of us.

"...It's a department store."

The words escaped before I could stop them.

It looked painfully ordinary. A faded sign. Shopping carts neatly lined up outside. Sale posters taped across the windows. Parents walking in with children. People leaving with shopping bags and coffee.

If someone had dropped me here without any context, I would have assumed we were stopping to buy groceries.

Around us, the Retrieval Division melted into the crowd. Forty soldiers disguised themselves as ordinary shoppers, their bulletproof vests hidden beneath hoodies and jackets. Researchers spread throughout the parking lot, pretending to browse their phones, load groceries, or wait for rides.

Jacob somehow looked like he'd just finished a normal nine-to-five office job. Elior looked effortlessly elegant despite wearing nothing more than jeans and a T-shirt. Angelo, somehow, looked like he could wear sweatpants and still resemble a Renaissance painting.

Jackson leaned closer.

"So..."

He lowered his voice.

"What's the entity?"

I shrugged.

"Your guess is as good as mine."

Jacob stepped beside us.

"No confirmed attacks. No worshippers. No disappearances connected closely enough to establish a pattern."

I frowned.

"Then why are we here?"

"Because something isn't right."

That was not remotely reassuring.

Two Retrieval teams entered through the main entrance ahead of us, while another circled toward the loading docks. Researchers established a temporary command post outside.

The five of us stepped through the automatic doors.

Nothing happened.

No crushing pressure. No whispers. No distortion in reality.

Just fluorescent lights, shopping carts, discount signs, and customers filling their carts.

It felt...

Normal.

Too normal.

An uncomfortable sense of déjà vu settled over me, though I couldn't explain why.

Then my radio crackled.

"Nayeri."

One of the researchers.

"We've finished reviewing local police reports."

"Go ahead."

"There have been twenty disappearances connected to this department store over the last year."

I stopped walking.

"...Twenty?"

"They occurred months apart. No consistent witnesses. No identifiable pattern. Which is why local authorities never connected them."

My stomach tightened.

I slowly looked around.

A father pushed a shopping cart while his son laughed inside it. A cashier smiled as she scanned groceries. An elderly couple argued over cereal.

Everything looked perfectly ordinary.

Then I realized what was bothering me.

There was no sound.

Their mouths moved. I could see conversations happening, but I couldn't hear them.

No children laughing.

No shopping carts rattling.

No cash registers.

No music.

Just silence.

I accidentally brushed against the father.

"I'm sorr—"

He stopped.

Slowly, he turned toward me.

Still smiling.

Then the cashier stopped.

The elderly couple stopped.

Every employee.

Every customer.

One after another, they all turned toward us.

Still smiling.

Nobody blinked.

Nobody spoke.

They simply watched.

"Jacob..."

"I know."

The automatic doors slammed shut behind us.

I spun around.

The parking lot was gone. The command post was gone. The researchers outside had vanished.

Beyond the glass, there was only darkness.

I counted instinctively.

Me.

Angelo.

Jacob.

Elior.

Jackson.

The two Retrieval teams that had entered ahead of us.

Nobody else.

"Damn it."

We hadn't entered the building.

We had entered the anomaly.

I grabbed my radio.

"Command, do you copy?"

Static.

Then...

A clap.

Slow.

Deliberate.

Another.

And another.

The sound echoed through the silent department store.

An old man stepped out from behind one of the aisles. He smiled as though he had been expecting us.

Then he looked directly at me.

"Welcome..."

His smile widened.

"...to Evergrove."

Everything inside me froze.

The department store.

The old man.

That smile.

The impossible silence.

No.

No...

I knew this place.

Not because I had been here.

Because I had heard the story.

Late-night phone calls.

Conversations with Remi.

The place where she had worked.

The place where she had almost died.

The place where a god had stolen her memories.

I stared at the old man. 

"...You've got to be kidding me."

Jackson looked between me and the old man. "...Do you know him?"

I didn't take my eyes off the smiling figure.

"It's..."

I let out a slow breath. 

"It's a long story."

The old man chuckled. "I do hope your sister has spoken fondly of me."

The words hit me like a punch.

He knew exactly who I was.

We hadn't found the entity.

The entity had invited us.

And we had walked straight into its trap.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 14 days ago
▲ 106 r/nosleep

I Became the Head of a New Division. My First Case Was a Place My Sister Never Escaped From.

Part 14: The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Three weeks ago, my mother died.

That sounds like the kind of sentence that's supposed to be followed by some profound realization about grief, acceptance, or discovering the true meaning of family.

Unfortunately, I didn't have one of those.

Instead, I was taking it better than everyone expected.

Not because I'd healed. I hadn't. The grief was still there. It had just... changed.

Everyone expected me to fall apart after the funeral. Sleepless nights. Panic attacks. Crying in empty hallways.

Instead, I went back to work three days later.

The strangest part wasn't that I wasn't grieving.

It was the silence.

For most of my life, every mistake I'd made, every hesitation, every moment where I wasn't good enough had been accompanied by my mother's voice somewhere in the back of my mind.

You could've done better.

Why are you wasting your potential?

You're still not enough.

It had been there for so long that I'd stopped questioning it. I just assumed that was what having a conscience felt like.

Except now...

It was gone.

No criticism.

No impossible standards.

No voice reminding me that I was falling short.

Just silence.

I'd spent so many years trying to escape that voice that I'd never stopped to wonder what would happen if it actually disappeared.

I wasn't happy.

I wasn't okay.

But for the first time in my life, the thoughts inside my head actually sounded like my own.

Somehow...

That was even harder to get used to.

Remi called every day.

Neither of us pretended things could simply go back to the way they were. She couldn't transfer from E.S.R. to C.S.P. now that she was leading E.S.R.; and I couldn't exactly abandon my own responsibilities either. So instead, we settled for phone calls.

It was... nice.

Awkward.

But nice.

She laughed more now. Not forced laughter, either. Real laughter.

Director Morozov had actually stopped me in the hallway two days ago just to thank me.

"I haven't seen her this happy in years," he'd said.

He loved the Remi standing in front of him.

But sometimes I caught the way his expression lingered for just a second too long, and I wondered if part of him still missed the woman he'd first met years ago...

The one who'd existed before she lost her memories.

Noah was starting third grade soon.

That was still a sentence I never thought I'd say.

Teaching the fragment of the Great Shadow how to function as a normal child turned out to be a surprisingly collaborative effort. Researchers handled science, actual teachers handled, well... teaching, and Angelo periodically wandered in to explain concepts from the perspective of an immortal being older than reality itself.

Sometimes that helped.

Sometimes it raised significantly more questions than it answered.

Yesterday I'd been helping Noah with multiplication.

It was strangely comforting to discover that an entity theoretically capable of ending civilizations still thought math was unfair.

Some things, apparently, were universal.

Like work.

Work hadn't slowed down in the slightest.

Mostly because C.S.P. had decided to "promote" me.

I use the word promote very loosely.

Promotions at C.S.P. weren't based on competence.

They were based on survival.

Someone above you died.

Congratulations, you're management now.

That was basically how my entire career had worked.

This promotion, however, was a little different.

Technically, I was now the Chief Executive of the Angel Division.

Which sounded incredibly prestigious until you learned one small detail.

The Angel Division hadn't existed three weeks ago.

Angelo became a Director.

Angelo decided Directors should each have their own divisions.

Angelo decided he wanted one.

The Executive Board apparently agreed because arguing with an ancient celestial entity older than reality itself had consistently resulted in poor employee retention.

So they created an entirely new division.

Then Angelo looked at me and calmly announced,

"Nayeri will supervise it."

Nobody objected.

Mostly because nobody wanted to.

Which was how I became the Chief Executive of a department that was younger than some of the milk cartons in the cafeteria.

Our staffing situation was... unconventional.

Nearly half of Research Division had been reassigned to us after Angelo developed an unfortunate habit of wandering into laboratories and asking questions like,

"Can consciousness be folded?"

Or,

"If I remove fatigue from a scientist, would productivity increase?"

After the seventh ethics investigation in two weeks, someone higher up concluded it would be significantly easier to transfer the researchers than continue filing paperwork.

Elior transferred over as well.

That one actually made sense.

According to Angelo, while he'd spent thousands of years buried beneath Antarctic ice maintaining reality, Elior had spent those same millennia searching the world for him.

It meant Elior understood humanity far better than his uncle ever would.

It also helped that he happened to be one of the smartest researchers in the entire organization.

Jacob, meanwhile, had somehow started spending more time in the Angel Division than he did in Retrieval, despite officially remaining on Retrieval's roster.

According to Jacob, it was because Retrieval and the Angel Division would be coordinating all future operations together.

Which was technically true.

I made my way to my new office, which was exactly one floor higher than my old one. That was apparently what counted as a promotion here: more responsibility, one extra floor, and still no pay increase.

Waiting on my desk was a stack of paperwork. A very large stack. The pile was taller than my coffee mug.

Actually, it was taller than my last assistant.

Which wasn't saying much.

He wasn't particularly tall.

He also wasn't particularly alive anymore.

I sighed and picked up the first report.

INCIDENT 1: DESTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL SITE

"I didn't destroy it," I muttered. "The giant monster did."

I wrote exactly that in the explanation box, then immediately crossed it out. "Giant monster" was technically not considered professional terminology.

I replaced it with hostile reality-altering entity.

Much better.

The second report came from Accounting. Someone wanted an explanation for why six military helicopters, three transport aircraft, fourteen armored vehicles, and one satellite had all been listed as mission-related losses.

I wasn't even aware we'd lost a satellite.

I made a mental note to ask someone.

That's when the door opened.

Jacob walked in carrying another stack of folders. I looked at the folders, then looked at him.

"No."

"They're yours."

"No."

"They literally have your name on them."

"I think that's a coincidence."

"Nayeri."

"I've never seen those folders before in my life."

Jacob dropped them onto my desk anyway, and the impact nearly knocked over my coffee.

"You're the worst manager in this building."

"I was promoted, so statistically that can't be true anymore."

"They promoted you because of Angelo."

"All I'm hearing is jealousy."

Jacob pinched the bridge of his nose.

"I have some news."

"Have I finally been approved?"

He frowned. "...Approved for what?"

"A vacation."

He stared at me.

"...No."

"Damn."

"You've been assigned a new assistant."

I blinked. "What? With my track record? That's incredibly irresponsible."

Jacob nodded. "It really is."

"Please take care of this one."

"It wasn't my fault the last ones died."

Jacob looked at me for several long seconds.

"Okay," I admitted. "Some of them were my fault. But if they keep giving me completely untrained interns, what exactly are they expecting?"

Jacob sighed. "Nayeri... I'm serious."

"So am I."

"I think you should reject the assignment."

I gestured around my office. The paperwork had somehow multiplied since I last looked at it.

"Jacob, I need an assistant."

"No, you don't."

"Look around."

He did.

"I either get an assistant..." I pointed at the mountain of paperwork. "...or these reports are going to kill me before I accidentally kill my new assistant."

Jacob's expression immediately fell.

Sean.

I sighed.

"...Sorry."

Neither of us said anything after that. The silence lingered for several seconds, heavy and uncomfortable.

Luckily for me, it didn't last.

The office door slid open again, and Elior walked in carrying another stack of folders.

"Jacob," he said, looking around the room. "I've been looking for you."

Jacob straightened so quickly he nearly knocked over his chair.

"H-Hey, Eli."

Eli?

I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing.

Elior smiled. "I was wondering if you'd help me organize the laboratory later."

"Sure."

"Wonderful."

His smile somehow grew even warmer.

"I'll see you then."

He gave Jacob one last smile before turning and walking back into the hallway.

The office fell silent.

I looked at Jacob.

Jacob continued staring at the doorway like Elior might come back.

"You realize he's flirting with you."

Jacob frowned. "No, he's not."

"Jacob."

"He's being polite."

"He only smiles like that at you."

"He's friendly."

"He brought you coffee this morning."

"He's considerate."

"He called you handsome yesterday."

Jacob froze.

"...Professionally."

I stared at him.

"...Professionally?"

"He was complimenting my... work ethic."

"He literally said, 'You're handsome.'"

"...Maybe he appreciates symmetry."

I leaned back in my chair.

"You're actually hopeless."

Jacob opened his mouth to defend himself.

The office door slid open again.

Angelo walked in just as Jacob reached for the handle to leave. He stopped, looked at Jacob, and tilted his head slightly.

"Why is your heart rate twenty-two percent above its resting average?"

Jacob went completely still.

I smiled. "Elior was just in here."

"Oh."

Angelo nodded, then looked through the open doorway. Elior was still walking down the hallway with his folders tucked under one arm.

Angelo looked back at Jacob. "I wish you both the best of luck."

Jacob blinked.

Angelo continued with complete sincerity. "Please take good care of my nephew."

Silence.

Jacob's ears slowly turned bright red.

I completely lost it. I laughed so hard I had to hold onto the edge of my desk.

Jacob muttered something under his breath, shoved past Angelo, and hurried into the hallway after Elior without looking at either of us.

Angelo watched him leave, then looked back at me.

"...Did I say something humorous?"

That only made me laugh harder.

"Jacob's just shy," I said between laughs.

"I see."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully. "That appears to be a common human response to romantic attraction."

"It is."

Angelo glanced at the stack of paperwork covering my desk.

"You appear busy."

I followed his gaze and sighed. "I've been Chief Executive for less than three weeks, and I'm already considering setting the paperwork on fire."

"I would advise against that."

"I know."

"...It would create more paperwork."

I stared at him.

"...I hate that you're right."

Angelo looked at me for another moment before asking, "Would you like to join us for breakfast?"

I blinked.

"You haven't eaten yet?"

"No."

"Noah wished to wait for you."

A smile found its way onto my face before I could stop it.

"Really?"

"He said, 'Nay eats with us.'"

I looked away for a second, pretending that sentence hadn't affected me.

"...Sure."

I stood up. "I can't wait to see him."

Noah was getting cuter every day.

It felt strange admitting that.

I'd never been a kid person. Growing up with my mother had made sure of that. Children were loud, messy, and unpredictable. I usually preferred monsters.

Monsters, at least, came with instruction manuals.

Children just... existed.

Then Noah showed up.

Maybe the exception was simply cute children.

Or maybe it was just him.

When I'd mentioned that to Remi during one of our nightly phone calls, she'd laughed.

"You know," she'd said, "you were really cute too."

"I was?"

"You still are."

I'd immediately changed the subject.

Remi, meanwhile, had started referring to Noah as her nephew.

Technically...

I wasn't even sure she was wrong.

By C.S.P. standards, family trees had become less like diagrams and more like conspiracy boards.

We made our way back to my apartment. As soon as I opened the door, I spotted Noah sitting at the dining table. I'd bought him a high chair the week before so he could actually eat with us instead of sitting on a stack of cushions.

He looked up the moment he heard us.

His entire face lit up.

"Hi, Nay!"

I smiled before I could stop myself.

"Hi, Noah."

Then he looked past me.

"Hello, Father."

Angelo gave a small nod.

"Good morning, Noah."

He was still getting used to being called Father. At first, he'd tried correcting Noah, but after several failed attempts, he'd simply accepted it.

I took the seat beside Noah and unfolded the small handkerchief I'd bought for him, tying it gently around his neck before placing his breakfast in front of him.

He didn't complain.

He simply waited.

Another thing Angelo had somehow taught him.

Patience.

Breakfast was surprisingly peaceful. Noah spent most of it asking Angelo questions.

"Why do birds fly?"

"Because their anatomy allows them to generate sufficient lift."

"Oh."

A few seconds later, he asked, "Why can't penguins fly?"

"Because evolution prioritized efficient swimming over aerial locomotion."

"Oh."

Then he turned to me.

"Nay?"

"Yeah?"

"Why do I have to learn multiplication?"

I looked at him.

Then at Angelo.

Then back at Noah.

"...Honestly?"

He nodded.

"I have absolutely no idea."

Noah looked relieved.

"I don't like multiplication."

"I don't either."

Angelo looked at both of us.

"Mathematics remains objectively useful."

Neither of us responded.

He sighed.

"I appear to be outnumbered."

After breakfast, I walked with Noah to what everyone insisted on calling school.

In reality, it was an entire wing of the Research Division that had slowly transformed into the strangest elementary classroom on Earth.

His teachers included researchers, linguists, psychologists, and occasionally Angelo whenever the lesson somehow became about the history of reality.

Watching Noah wave goodbye before disappearing inside still made me smile.

When I returned to the apartment, Angelo had already cleaned the kitchen. Every dish had been washed, the table had been wiped down, and even Noah's tiny cup had been put away. I leaned against the doorway for a moment.

"You didn't have to do all that."

"I wished to contribute."

"I know."

It was... weird.

My father had never washed a dish in his life. Growing up, I didn't think I'd ever seen my parents sit down for breakfast together. I'd certainly never seen someone clean up simply because they wanted to make someone else's day easier.

Having a functional family, even one assembled from an ancient angel, the fragment of the Great Shadow, and me, was still something I hadn't quite learned how to believe in.

I must have been staring longer than I realized because Angelo noticed.

"Is something wrong?"

I looked over at him.

"No."

Normally, that answer would have been enough for most people.

Not Angelo.

He didn't argue. He didn't ask again. He didn't try to pull the truth out of me. He simply walked over to the couch and sat down. After a moment, he placed a hand on the empty space beside him.

An invitation.

Not a command.

Not an expectation.

Just an invitation.

I stood there for several seconds, looking at him. At any other point in my life, I probably would have smiled, said I was fine, and walked away.

But I knew Angelo.

He wouldn't chase after me. He wouldn't force me to explain something I wasn't ready to say.

He would just sit there.

And somehow, that made it harder to leave.

So I walked over and sat beside him.

Neither of us spoke.

The silence between us wasn't uncomfortable. It wasn't the kind of silence I grew up with, where everyone was waiting for someone else to break first and every quiet moment felt like a punishment.

This was different.

Angelo was simply there.

Waiting.

Not demanding anything from me.

I stared at the floor for a while before finally speaking.

"...I was thinking about my dad."

Angelo didn't move. He didn't need to. I knew he was listening.

"You know..." I let out a quiet laugh. "Seeing you with Noah makes me jealous of him."

The words sounded ridiculous the moment they left my mouth.

"I mean..." I shook my head. "Isn't that weird? I'm jealous of an eight-year-old because he has a father who actually wants to be around him."

Angelo looked at me.

"I do not believe that is jealousy."

"No?"

"No."

He folded his hands together.

"I believe you are grieving something you never received."

I looked away.

Because somehow...

That hurt more.

"You are not jealous of Noah," Angelo continued. He glanced toward the dining room, where Noah's toys were scattered across the floor. "If you were jealous, you would be angry at Noah."

I stayed quiet.

"But you are not. You are happy that he has that relationship."

A pause followed.

"I have never had a father."

The honesty of the statement caught me off guard. Angelo rarely admitted things about himself.

"So I cannot fully understand what that absence feels like," he said. "But I know what it is like to have someone who chooses to protect you."

His expression changed slightly.

"My mother was both."

I looked at him.

"A good parent. A caring mother. She was flawed. She made mistakes. But she loved me."

He paused.

"And I believe that is the difference."

The words hit harder because they were true. Because I didn't have anyone like that. Both of my parents were flawed, just in completely different ways.

"My father wasn't..." I stopped, trying to figure out how to explain him to Angelo. Because he wasn't a monster. That would have been easier.

"He wasn't like my mother."

Angelo waited.

"They fought constantly," I said quietly. "Not because they hated each other."

A bitter smile crossed my face. "Because they never loved each other."

"My parents weren't a love story. They were an arrangement. Two powerful families deciding that combining their names would create something more valuable. My mother was a bargaining chip. My father was the one making the deal."

I swallowed.

"And I was the result they expected."

Angelo remained silent.

"My father didn't care about happiness. He cared about results. His children were investments, and as long as we succeeded, he considered himself a good father."

I laughed quietly.

"Grades. Achievements. Reputation. Those were the things that mattered. Not whether we were happy. Not whether we were scared. Not whether we needed him."

I looked toward the empty chair across from us.

"He never hit me. He never screamed at me. He never did anything that would leave a mark."

I paused.

"Not physically, anyway."

I looked down at my hands.

"He was always working. And when he was home..." I sighed. "He and my mother would argue."

"About everything. Money. Status. Power. The future. Who sacrificed more. Who deserved more."

I rubbed my thumb against my palm.

"He threw things sometimes. Chairs. Plates. Anything close enough to grab when the arguments got bad."

My voice grew quieter.

"But none of them ever touched us."

I hesitated before continuing.

"And maybe that's what made it harder to explain. Because from the outside, it didn't look like abuse. There were no bruises. No hospital visits. No obvious proof that something was wrong."

I swallowed.

"But living in a house where you were always waiting for something to break..."

I looked away.

"That did something too."

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then I said something I had never really admitted out loud.

"He never hugged me either."

The sentence felt strange the moment it left my mouth. Almost embarrassing.

"I was never hugged by my own father."

Angelo's expression remained calm, but something in his eyes changed slightly.

"I used to think that was normal," I admitted. "I thought fathers were just... providers. People who paid for things. People who existed somewhere nearby. People whose approval you spent your entire life trying to earn."

I looked toward the hallway where Noah had disappeared earlier.

"Then I see you with Noah."

A small, sad smile crossed my face.

"And it's strange. Because he doesn't have to earn your attention. He doesn't have to prove he's worth loving. He doesn't have to accomplish something before you care about him."

I looked back at Angelo.

"He just exists."

My voice softened.

"And you love him."

I paused.

"He's going to grow up thinking that's normal. That his dad answers every question. That his dad eats breakfast with him. That his dad listens when he talks about something ridiculous. That his dad tells him he's loved."

I let out a quiet laugh.

"That's such a simple thing."

I looked down.

"But I don't think I ever had it."

The room went quiet.

After a moment, Angelo spoke.

"There is a human expression I heard recently."

I looked at him. "You heard?"

"Yes." He paused. "Elior told me."

I almost smiled. Of course he did. Angelo had spent thousands of years separated from humanity, while Elior had spent those same years among humans, learning their habits, their emotions, and all the strange little phrases they created to describe them.

"He and I were discussing my brother," Angelo said, his eyes moving toward the dining room. "His father."

I stayed quiet.

"He told me something humans often say. 'The best parents give their children what they themselves never received'."

For once, Angelo didn't say it like information he had memorized. He said it like something he was still trying to understand, something he had turned over in his mind and was still deciding what it meant.

"I believe..." He paused. "...that applies to you."

I frowned. "Me?"

"Yes."

He looked toward Noah's empty chair. "You give Noah patience. You answer his questions. You teach him without making him feel unintelligent. You allow him to make mistakes without fear. You comfort him when he is frightened. You celebrate his accomplishments. You make him feel safe."

His eyes returned to mine.

"These are things you did not receive."

My throat tightened.

"Those are things you deserved." 

I didn’t know what to say to that. I looked away because a part of me had spent years wondering if maybe my mother had been right. And sometimes I wondered if I had been born in her place. Given her life. Given her pain. Given her choices. Would I have become her? Would I have hurt people just to avoid feeling powerless? Would I have turned everyone around me into tools because I was afraid of being one myself?

The thought scared me.

Because I didn't know the answer.

Angelo spoke quietly.

"You are different from her."

I looked at him.

He knew.

Somehow, he knew exactly what I was thinking.

"You do not know that."

"I do."

"How?"

He was silent for a moment, then looked toward Noah's toys scattered across the floor.

"Because you told me you did not want children."

I froze.

Angelo looked back at me. "You told me you never planned on becoming a mother."

I said nothing.

"And yet..." His gaze moved toward the bedroom where Noah slept with us every night. "You treat Noah as if he is your own child. You protect him. You teach him. You worry about him. You love him."

My chest tightened.

"That is how I know you are different."

I looked down.

Angelo's voice remained calm, but there was something different in it. Something almost like certainty.

"You told me your mother was a bargaining chip. You told me you were an investment. A child created because two powerful families believed you would serve a purpose."

He paused.

"Even if your mother did not want children, she still had you."

The words hurt because they were true.

"And now..." He looked toward me. "You are in a similar position."

I looked at him.

"Not because Noah is an investment. Not because he serves a purpose. Not because he was created to fulfill an expectation."

His expression softened slightly.

"But because you had a life you did not expect."

"You never planned for him. You never prepared for him. And yet when he came into your life..." His eyes met mine. "You chose to love him."

The room was quiet.

"You had the opportunity to become what your mother was. You could have looked at Noah and seen a burden. Something that limited you. Something that existed because of circumstances outside your control."

"But you did not."

Angelo glanced toward the toys again.

"You saw a child who needed someone."

A small pause followed.

"And you became that person."

My eyes burned slightly.

"That is the difference."

Angelo continued, his voice steady. "People who become cruel rarely question whether they are capable of cruelty. They rarely worry that they might hurt someone. They rarely fear becoming the person who hurt them."

He looked back at me.

"You are afraid because you understand what cruelty does. You know what it feels like. And you refuse to give that feeling to someone else."

The apartment became quiet.

But this silence felt different.

Because for the first time, I wasn't wondering whether I was destined to become my mother.

I was wondering if maybe I had already proven I wasn't.

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then Angelo moved.

It surprised me.

He was always careful. Painfully careful. He waited for permission before touching someone, before asking questions, before getting close.

But this time...

He hugged me.

I froze, not because I didn't want it, but because I wasn't used to it. Usually, I was the one who hugged Angelo. I was the one reminding him that affection wasn't something he had to calculate, that sometimes people didn't need a reason or a logical explanation to show they cared.

But now he was the one holding me.

And I realized something.

All those times I wished someone would notice I was hurting...

Angelo had.

He just didn't always know how to show it.

Until now.

After a moment, he spoke.

"Your heart rate has increased by fifteen percent."

I laughed.

Of course that was his way of comforting me.

"Angelo, most people don't analyze someone's heartbeat while comforting them."

"I am aware."

"Then why say it?"

There was a brief pause.

"Because it was the first thing I noticed."

I shook my head, smiling. Dry humor has always been how I survived. If I could joke about something, maybe it couldn't hurt me. It was easier to laugh than to admit something had actually affected me.

But this time, I wasn't laughing because I was pretending.

I was laughing because I actually felt okay.

For the first time in a long time, I wasn't carrying everything alone.

Then I realized something.

I thanked God for giving me someone like Angelo.

Then I stopped.

Wait.

Was I thanking his mother?

The person who created someone who spent thousands of years struggling to understand emotions and somehow became one of the most compassionate people I knew?

Maybe people weren't defined by where they came from.

Maybe they were defined by what they chose to become.

And Angelo had chosen.

The hug ended a few seconds later. It didn't fix everything. My mother was still gone, my childhood was still gone, and my father was still someone who treated love like a transaction.

But for once, I wasn't looking backward.

I was looking at the person beside me.

Someone who was never taught love normally and still learned how to give it.

Maybe that was why Angelo understood me.

Because both of us were given imperfect examples of love, and both of us chose not to repeat them.

Then my phone rang.

Of course it did.

Because apparently even emotional breakthroughs had a time limit.

And somehow, Jacob always knew exactly when to ruin a moment.

I looked at the screen.

His name.

I sighed.

Angelo tilted his head.

"Is something wrong?"

"No."

There was a pause.

"Jacob?"

I looked at him.

"How did you know?"

"Your expression changed from sadness to irritation."

I stared at him.

"That's actually impressive."

"I have been studying human behavior."

"Right."

I answered the phone.

"Jacob."

"Nayeri."

The tone of his voice immediately told me this was either important or something that was about to become my problem.

"What happened now?"

"We have a meeting in five minutes."

I closed my eyes.

"Of course we do."

Angelo looked at me.

I sighed.

"What happened?"

"Madam Leni has called for the angel division," Jacob said.

And that was how my peaceful morning ended.

Five minutes later, Angelo and I entered the boardroom.

Madam Leni and Director Stonehill were already waiting. Both of them looked at us, then at each other.

"This is the first mission for the Angel Division," Stonehill said.

I sat down.

"Already?"

Madam Leni nodded.

"An entity has been located in a small town."

I frowned.

"Has it taken followers?"

"No."

I looked between them.

"Then shouldn't this fall under ESR?"

Stonehill shook his head.

"Normally, yes."

Madam Leni continued.

E.S.R. existed for incidents that occurred in public spaces or populated areas. Their priority was preventing mass exposure and handling situations where civilians were already involved.

C.S.P. operated differently. We handled threats that were isolated, usually in remote locations where entities could be contained before the public ever became aware they existed.

I leaned back. "So why are we involved?"

Madam Leni looked down at the report. "The town has fewer than two thousand residents."

I understood immediately. It was too small for E.S.R. and too public for C.S.P.'s usual operations. A dangerous middle ground where neither division was designed to respond properly.

"E.S.R. won't deploy for a population that small," I said. "And C.S.P. usually doesn't intervene unless the threat is isolated enough to avoid public awareness."

Stonehill folded his hands. "This town is remote enough for C.S.P., but the entity is not behaving like a typical containment situation."

Madam Leni looked toward Angelo. "Which makes this the perfect first mission for the Angel Division."

I looked down at the file in front of me.

Our first official assignment.

Not a god attacking a city. Not a world-ending event. Just an entity in a forgotten town.

And somehow, that was unsettling.

Because this was exactly why the Angel Division existed: to deal with the things that didn't fit anywhere else, the things nobody else knew what to do with.

Before I could think about it any longer, Stonehill glanced toward the conference room door.

"It appears your final staffing issue has been resolved."

The door opened, and a young man stepped inside.

"There he is," Stonehill said. "Your new assistant."

He looked at me.

"And after this, you're not getting another one."

...What?

I frowned. "That's incredibly unfair."

"Considering your history with assistants," Stonehill replied, "it's remarkably generous."

"Hello, everyone!"

The newcomer waved enthusiastically.

He was far too cheerful for C.S.P.

He had blond hair, bright green eyes, and was about Jacob's height. He couldn't have been older than twenty. Honestly, he looked young enough to still pass for a high school student.

Where did C.S.P. kidnap this kid from?

He walked over and offered me his hand.

"The name's Jackson."

Jackson was a good fake name.

Simple. Common. Easy to remember.

Exactly the kind of name someone would choose if they didn't want anyone knowing their real one.

I shook it. "Nayeri."

"It's really nice to meet you."

"...We'll see."

Jackson laughed, apparently assuming I was joking.

He went around introducing himself to everyone else. Jacob gave him a polite nod, Elior smiled warmly, and Angelo studied him for several seconds before simply saying, "Welcome."

Jackson smiled even wider.

"This is awesome."

No.

No, it wasn't.

Nobody who willingly described working at C.S.P. as awesome had any idea what they were signing up for.

I learned that was true about ten minutes later when I showed him around the Angel Division.

His first impression was surprisingly normal. Angelo was sitting in the corner reading six books at once, Noah was coloring on what I hoped were outdated research papers, Jacob was pretending not to stare at Elior while Elior organized laboratory reports, and I was buried beneath enough paperwork to qualify as a containment hazard.

Jackson looked around.

"This is actually a pretty nice office."

I stared at him.

"Don't say that."

"Why?"

"Because every time someone says something in C.S.P. is nice, something horrible happens."

The door opened.

Stonehill walked in.

"Your deployment begins in fifteen minutes."

Jackson slowly turned toward him.

"...Deployment?"

I sighed.

"See?"

An hour later, we were aboard a transport aircraft.

The Angel Division's first official mission consisted of thirty researchers, forty Retrieval Division operators, Jacob, Elior, Angelo, Jackson, and me.

By C.S.P. standards, it was a relatively small deployment. There were no tanks, no fighter jets, and no emergency evacuations. Just enough personnel to identify the anomaly, determine the threat level, and contain it before anyone outside the town realized something was wrong.

If everything went according to plan, the residents would never know we'd been there.

Of course, nothing at C.S.P. had ever gone according to plan.

I knew something was wrong the moment we arrived.

Not because I saw the entity.

Because I didn't.

I stared at the building in front of us.

"...It's a department store."

The words escaped before I could stop them.

It looked painfully ordinary. A faded sign. Shopping carts neatly lined up outside. Sale posters taped across the windows. Parents walking in with children. People leaving with shopping bags and coffee.

If someone had dropped me here without any context, I would have assumed we were stopping to buy groceries.

Around us, the Retrieval Division melted into the crowd. Forty soldiers disguised themselves as ordinary shoppers, their bulletproof vests hidden beneath hoodies and jackets. Researchers spread throughout the parking lot, pretending to browse their phones, load groceries, or wait for rides.

Jacob somehow looked like he'd just finished a normal nine-to-five office job. Elior looked effortlessly elegant despite wearing nothing more than jeans and a T-shirt. Angelo, somehow, looked like he could wear sweatpants and still resemble a Renaissance painting.

Jackson leaned closer.

"So..."

He lowered his voice.

"What's the entity?"

I shrugged.

"Your guess is as good as mine."

Jacob stepped beside us.

"No confirmed attacks. No worshippers. No disappearances connected closely enough to establish a pattern."

I frowned.

"Then why are we here?"

"Because something isn't right."

That was not remotely reassuring.

Two Retrieval teams entered through the main entrance ahead of us, while another circled toward the loading docks. Researchers established a temporary command post outside.

The five of us stepped through the automatic doors.

Nothing happened.

No crushing pressure. No whispers. No distortion in reality.

Just fluorescent lights, shopping carts, discount signs, and customers filling their carts.

It felt...

Normal.

Too normal.

An uncomfortable sense of déjà vu settled over me, though I couldn't explain why.

Then my radio crackled.

"Nayeri."

One of the researchers.

"We've finished reviewing local police reports."

"Go ahead."

"There have been twenty disappearances connected to this department store over the last year."

I stopped walking.

"...Twenty?"

"They occurred months apart. No consistent witnesses. No identifiable pattern. Which is why local authorities never connected them."

My stomach tightened.

I slowly looked around.

A father pushed a shopping cart while his son laughed inside it. A cashier smiled as she scanned groceries. An elderly couple argued over cereal.

Everything looked perfectly ordinary.

Then I realized what was bothering me.

There was no sound.

Their mouths moved. I could see conversations happening, but I couldn't hear them.

No children laughing.

No shopping carts rattling.

No cash registers.

No music.

Just silence.

I accidentally brushed against the father.

"I'm sorr—"

He stopped.

Slowly, he turned toward me.

Still smiling.

Then the cashier stopped.

The elderly couple stopped.

Every employee.

Every customer.

One after another, they all turned toward us.

Still smiling.

Nobody blinked.

Nobody spoke.

They simply watched.

"Jacob..."

"I know."

The automatic doors slammed shut behind us.

I spun around.

The parking lot was gone. The command post was gone. The researchers outside had vanished.

Beyond the glass, there was only darkness.

I counted instinctively.

Me.

Angelo.

Jacob.

Elior.

Jackson.

The two Retrieval teams that had entered ahead of us.

Nobody else.

"Damn it."

We hadn't entered the building.

We had entered the anomaly.

I grabbed my radio.

"Command, do you copy?"

Static.

Then...

A clap.

Slow.

Deliberate.

Another.

And another.

The sound echoed through the silent department store.

An old man stepped out from behind one of the aisles. He smiled as though he had been expecting us.

Then he looked directly at me.

"Welcome..."

His smile widened.

"...to Evergrove."

Everything inside me froze.

The department store.

The old man.

That smile.

The impossible silence.

No.

No...

I knew this place.

Not because I had been here.

Because I had heard the story.

Late-night phone calls.

Conversations with Remi.

The place where she had worked.

The place where she had almost died.

The place where a god had stolen her memories.

I stared at the old man. 

"...You've got to be kidding me."

Jackson looked between me and the old man. "...Do you know him?"

I didn't take my eyes off the smiling figure.

"It's..."

I let out a slow breath. 

"It's a long story."

The old man chuckled. "I do hope your sister has spoken fondly of me."

The words hit me like a punch.

He knew exactly who I was.

We hadn't found the entity.

The entity had invited us.

And we had walked straight into its trap.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 14 days ago

I Became the Head of a New Division. My First Case Was a Place My Sister Never Escaped From.

Part 14: The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Three weeks ago, my mother died.

That sounds like the kind of sentence that's supposed to be followed by some profound realization about grief, acceptance, or discovering the true meaning of family.

Unfortunately, I didn't have one of those.

Instead, I was taking it better than everyone expected.

Not because I'd healed. I hadn't. The grief was still there. It had just... changed.

Everyone expected me to fall apart after the funeral. Sleepless nights. Panic attacks. Crying in empty hallways.

Instead, I went back to work three days later.

The strangest part wasn't that I wasn't grieving.

It was the silence.

For most of my life, every mistake I'd made, every hesitation, every moment where I wasn't good enough had been accompanied by my mother's voice somewhere in the back of my mind.

You could've done better.

Why are you wasting your potential?

You're still not enough.

It had been there for so long that I'd stopped questioning it. I just assumed that was what having a conscience felt like.

Except now...

It was gone.

No criticism.

No impossible standards.

No voice reminding me that I was falling short.

Just silence.

I'd spent so many years trying to escape that voice that I'd never stopped to wonder what would happen if it actually disappeared.

I wasn't happy.

I wasn't okay.

But for the first time in my life, the thoughts inside my head actually sounded like my own.

Somehow...

That was even harder to get used to.

Remi called every day.

Neither of us pretended things could simply go back to the way they were. She couldn't transfer from E.S.R. to C.S.P. now that she was leading E.S.R.; and I couldn't exactly abandon my own responsibilities either. So instead, we settled for phone calls.

It was... nice.

Awkward.

But nice.

She laughed more now. Not forced laughter, either. Real laughter.

Director Morozov had actually stopped me in the hallway two days ago just to thank me.

"I haven't seen her this happy in years," he'd said.

He loved the Remi standing in front of him.

But sometimes I caught the way his expression lingered for just a second too long, and I wondered if part of him still missed the woman he'd first met years ago...

The one who'd existed before she lost her memories.

Noah was starting third grade soon.

That was still a sentence I never thought I'd say.

Teaching the fragment of the Great Shadow how to function as a normal child turned out to be a surprisingly collaborative effort. Researchers handled science, actual teachers handled, well... teaching, and Angelo periodically wandered in to explain concepts from the perspective of an immortal being older than reality itself.

Sometimes that helped.

Sometimes it raised significantly more questions than it answered.

Yesterday I'd been helping Noah with multiplication.

It was strangely comforting to discover that an entity theoretically capable of ending civilizations still thought math was unfair.

Some things, apparently, were universal.

Like work.

Work hadn't slowed down in the slightest.

Mostly because C.S.P. had decided to "promote" me.

I use the word promote very loosely.

Promotions at C.S.P. weren't based on competence.

They were based on survival.

Someone above you died.

Congratulations, you're management now.

That was basically how my entire career had worked.

This promotion, however, was a little different.

Technically, I was now the Chief Executive of the Angel Division.

Which sounded incredibly prestigious until you learned one small detail.

The Angel Division hadn't existed three weeks ago.

Angelo became a Director.

Angelo decided Directors should each have their own divisions.

Angelo decided he wanted one.

The Executive Board apparently agreed because arguing with an ancient celestial entity older than reality itself had consistently resulted in poor employee retention.

So they created an entirely new division.

Then Angelo looked at me and calmly announced,

"Nayeri will supervise it."

Nobody objected.

Mostly because nobody wanted to.

Which was how I became the Chief Executive of a department that was younger than some of the milk cartons in the cafeteria.

Our staffing situation was... unconventional.

Nearly half of Research Division had been reassigned to us after Angelo developed an unfortunate habit of wandering into laboratories and asking questions like,

"Can consciousness be folded?"

Or,

"If I remove fatigue from a scientist, would productivity increase?"

After the seventh ethics investigation in two weeks, someone higher up concluded it would be significantly easier to transfer the researchers than continue filing paperwork.

Elior transferred over as well.

That one actually made sense.

According to Angelo, while he'd spent thousands of years buried beneath Antarctic ice maintaining reality, Elior had spent those same millennia searching the world for him.

It meant Elior understood humanity far better than his uncle ever would.

It also helped that he happened to be one of the smartest researchers in the entire organization.

Jacob, meanwhile, had somehow started spending more time in the Angel Division than he did in Retrieval, despite officially remaining on Retrieval's roster.

According to Jacob, it was because Retrieval and the Angel Division would be coordinating all future operations together.

Which was technically true.

I made my way to my new office, which was exactly one floor higher than my old one. That was apparently what counted as a promotion here: more responsibility, one extra floor, and still no pay increase.

Waiting on my desk was a stack of paperwork. A very large stack. The pile was taller than my coffee mug.

Actually, it was taller than my last assistant.

Which wasn't saying much.

He wasn't particularly tall.

He also wasn't particularly alive anymore.

I sighed and picked up the first report.

INCIDENT 1: DESTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL SITE

"I didn't destroy it," I muttered. "The giant monster did."

I wrote exactly that in the explanation box, then immediately crossed it out. "Giant monster" was technically not considered professional terminology.

I replaced it with hostile reality-altering entity.

Much better.

The second report came from Accounting. Someone wanted an explanation for why six military helicopters, three transport aircraft, fourteen armored vehicles, and one satellite had all been listed as mission-related losses.

I wasn't even aware we'd lost a satellite.

I made a mental note to ask someone.

That's when the door opened.

Jacob walked in carrying another stack of folders. I looked at the folders, then looked at him.

"No."

"They're yours."

"No."

"They literally have your name on them."

"I think that's a coincidence."

"Nayeri."

"I've never seen those folders before in my life."

Jacob dropped them onto my desk anyway, and the impact nearly knocked over my coffee.

"You're the worst manager in this building."

"I was promoted, so statistically that can't be true anymore."

"They promoted you because of Angelo."

"All I'm hearing is jealousy."

Jacob pinched the bridge of his nose.

"I have some news."

"Have I finally been approved?"

He frowned. "...Approved for what?"

"A vacation."

He stared at me.

"...No."

"Damn."

"You've been assigned a new assistant."

I blinked. "What? With my track record? That's incredibly irresponsible."

Jacob nodded. "It really is."

"Please take care of this one."

"It wasn't my fault the last ones died."

Jacob looked at me for several long seconds.

"Okay," I admitted. "Some of them were my fault. But if they keep giving me completely untrained interns, what exactly are they expecting?"

Jacob sighed. "Nayeri... I'm serious."

"So am I."

"I think you should reject the assignment."

I gestured around my office. The paperwork had somehow multiplied since I last looked at it.

"Jacob, I need an assistant."

"No, you don't."

"Look around."

He did.

"I either get an assistant..." I pointed at the mountain of paperwork. "...or these reports are going to kill me before I accidentally kill my new assistant."

Jacob's expression immediately fell.

Sean.

I sighed.

"...Sorry."

Neither of us said anything after that. The silence lingered for several seconds, heavy and uncomfortable.

Luckily for me, it didn't last.

The office door slid open again, and Elior walked in carrying another stack of folders.

"Jacob," he said, looking around the room. "I've been looking for you."

Jacob straightened so quickly he nearly knocked over his chair.

"H-Hey, Eli."

Eli?

I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing.

Elior smiled. "I was wondering if you'd help me organize the laboratory later."

"Sure."

"Wonderful."

His smile somehow grew even warmer.

"I'll see you then."

He gave Jacob one last smile before turning and walking back into the hallway.

The office fell silent.

I looked at Jacob.

Jacob continued staring at the doorway like Elior might come back.

"You realize he's flirting with you."

Jacob frowned. "No, he's not."

"Jacob."

"He's being polite."

"He only smiles like that at you."

"He's friendly."

"He brought you coffee this morning."

"He's considerate."

"He called you handsome yesterday."

Jacob froze.

"...Professionally."

I stared at him.

"...Professionally?"

"He was complimenting my... work ethic."

"He literally said, 'You're handsome.'"

"...Maybe he appreciates symmetry."

I leaned back in my chair.

"You're actually hopeless."

Jacob opened his mouth to defend himself.

The office door slid open again.

Angelo walked in just as Jacob reached for the handle to leave. He stopped, looked at Jacob, and tilted his head slightly.

"Why is your heart rate twenty-two percent above its resting average?"

Jacob went completely still.

I smiled. "Elior was just in here."

"Oh."

Angelo nodded, then looked through the open doorway. Elior was still walking down the hallway with his folders tucked under one arm.

Angelo looked back at Jacob. "I wish you both the best of luck."

Jacob blinked.

Angelo continued with complete sincerity. "Please take good care of my nephew."

Silence.

Jacob's ears slowly turned bright red.

I completely lost it. I laughed so hard I had to hold onto the edge of my desk.

Jacob muttered something under his breath, shoved past Angelo, and hurried into the hallway after Elior without looking at either of us.

Angelo watched him leave, then looked back at me.

"...Did I say something humorous?"

That only made me laugh harder.

"Jacob's just shy," I said between laughs.

"I see."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully. "That appears to be a common human response to romantic attraction."

"It is."

Angelo glanced at the stack of paperwork covering my desk.

"You appear busy."

I followed his gaze and sighed. "I've been Chief Executive for less than three weeks, and I'm already considering setting the paperwork on fire."

"I would advise against that."

"I know."

"...It would create more paperwork."

I stared at him.

"...I hate that you're right."

Angelo looked at me for another moment before asking, "Would you like to join us for breakfast?"

I blinked.

"You haven't eaten yet?"

"No."

"Noah wished to wait for you."

A smile found its way onto my face before I could stop it.

"Really?"

"He said, 'Nay eats with us.'"

I looked away for a second, pretending that sentence hadn't affected me.

"...Sure."

I stood up. "I can't wait to see him."

Noah was getting cuter every day.

It felt strange admitting that.

I'd never been a kid person. Growing up with my mother had made sure of that. Children were loud, messy, and unpredictable. I usually preferred monsters.

Monsters, at least, came with instruction manuals.

Children just... existed.

Then Noah showed up.

Maybe the exception was simply cute children.

Or maybe it was just him.

When I'd mentioned that to Remi during one of our nightly phone calls, she'd laughed.

"You know," she'd said, "you were really cute too."

"I was?"

"You still are."

I'd immediately changed the subject.

Remi, meanwhile, had started referring to Noah as her nephew.

Technically...

I wasn't even sure she was wrong.

By C.S.P. standards, family trees had become less like diagrams and more like conspiracy boards.

We made our way back to my apartment. As soon as I opened the door, I spotted Noah sitting at the dining table. I'd bought him a high chair the week before so he could actually eat with us instead of sitting on a stack of cushions.

He looked up the moment he heard us.

His entire face lit up.

"Hi, Nay!"

I smiled before I could stop myself.

"Hi, Noah."

Then he looked past me.

"Hello, Father."

Angelo gave a small nod.

"Good morning, Noah."

He was still getting used to being called Father. At first, he'd tried correcting Noah, but after several failed attempts, he'd simply accepted it.

I took the seat beside Noah and unfolded the small handkerchief I'd bought for him, tying it gently around his neck before placing his breakfast in front of him.

He didn't complain.

He simply waited.

Another thing Angelo had somehow taught him.

Patience.

Breakfast was surprisingly peaceful. Noah spent most of it asking Angelo questions.

"Why do birds fly?"

"Because their anatomy allows them to generate sufficient lift."

"Oh."

A few seconds later, he asked, "Why can't penguins fly?"

"Because evolution prioritized efficient swimming over aerial locomotion."

"Oh."

Then he turned to me.

"Nay?"

"Yeah?"

"Why do I have to learn multiplication?"

I looked at him.

Then at Angelo.

Then back at Noah.

"...Honestly?"

He nodded.

"I have absolutely no idea."

Noah looked relieved.

"I don't like multiplication."

"I don't either."

Angelo looked at both of us.

"Mathematics remains objectively useful."

Neither of us responded.

He sighed.

"I appear to be outnumbered."

After breakfast, I walked with Noah to what everyone insisted on calling school.

In reality, it was an entire wing of the Research Division that had slowly transformed into the strangest elementary classroom on Earth.

His teachers included researchers, linguists, psychologists, and occasionally Angelo whenever the lesson somehow became about the history of reality.

Watching Noah wave goodbye before disappearing inside still made me smile.

When I returned to the apartment, Angelo had already cleaned the kitchen. Every dish had been washed, the table had been wiped down, and even Noah's tiny cup had been put away. I leaned against the doorway for a moment.

"You didn't have to do all that."

"I wished to contribute."

"I know."

It was... weird.

My father had never washed a dish in his life. Growing up, I didn't think I'd ever seen my parents sit down for breakfast together. I'd certainly never seen someone clean up simply because they wanted to make someone else's day easier.

Having a functional family, even one assembled from an ancient angel, the fragment of the Great Shadow, and me, was still something I hadn't quite learned how to believe in.

I must have been staring longer than I realized because Angelo noticed.

"Is something wrong?"

I looked over at him.

"No."

Normally, that answer would have been enough for most people.

Not Angelo.

He didn't argue. He didn't ask again. He didn't try to pull the truth out of me. He simply walked over to the couch and sat down. After a moment, he placed a hand on the empty space beside him.

An invitation.

Not a command.

Not an expectation.

Just an invitation.

I stood there for several seconds, looking at him. At any other point in my life, I probably would have smiled, said I was fine, and walked away.

But I knew Angelo.

He wouldn't chase after me. He wouldn't force me to explain something I wasn't ready to say.

He would just sit there.

And somehow, that made it harder to leave.

So I walked over and sat beside him.

Neither of us spoke.

The silence between us wasn't uncomfortable. It wasn't the kind of silence I grew up with, where everyone was waiting for someone else to break first and every quiet moment felt like a punishment.

This was different.

Angelo was simply there.

Waiting.

Not demanding anything from me.

I stared at the floor for a while before finally speaking.

"...I was thinking about my dad."

Angelo didn't move. He didn't need to. I knew he was listening.

"You know..." I let out a quiet laugh. "Seeing you with Noah makes me jealous of him."

The words sounded ridiculous the moment they left my mouth.

"I mean..." I shook my head. "Isn't that weird? I'm jealous of an eight-year-old because he has a father who actually wants to be around him."

Angelo looked at me.

"I do not believe that is jealousy."

"No?"

"No."

He folded his hands together.

"I believe you are grieving something you never received."

I looked away.

Because somehow...

That hurt more.

"You are not jealous of Noah," Angelo continued. He glanced toward the dining room, where Noah's toys were scattered across the floor. "If you were jealous, you would be angry at Noah."

I stayed quiet.

"But you are not. You are happy that he has that relationship."

A pause followed.

"I have never had a father."

The honesty of the statement caught me off guard. Angelo rarely admitted things about himself.

"So I cannot fully understand what that absence feels like," he said. "But I know what it is like to have someone who chooses to protect you."

His expression changed slightly.

"My mother was both."

I looked at him.

"A good parent. A caring mother. She was flawed. She made mistakes. But she loved me."

He paused.

"And I believe that is the difference."

The words hit harder because they were true. Because I didn't have anyone like that. Both of my parents were flawed, just in completely different ways.

"My father wasn't..." I stopped, trying to figure out how to explain him to Angelo. Because he wasn't a monster. That would have been easier.

"He wasn't like my mother."

Angelo waited.

"They fought constantly," I said quietly. "Not because they hated each other."

A bitter smile crossed my face. "Because they never loved each other."

"My parents weren't a love story. They were an arrangement. Two powerful families deciding that combining their names would create something more valuable. My mother was a bargaining chip. My father was the one making the deal."

I swallowed.

"And I was the result they expected."

Angelo remained silent.

"My father didn't care about happiness. He cared about results. His children were investments, and as long as we succeeded, he considered himself a good father."

I laughed quietly.

"Grades. Achievements. Reputation. Those were the things that mattered. Not whether we were happy. Not whether we were scared. Not whether we needed him."

I looked toward the empty chair across from us.

"He never hit me. He never screamed at me. He never did anything that would leave a mark."

I paused.

"Not physically, anyway."

I looked down at my hands.

"He was always working. And when he was home..." I sighed. "He and my mother would argue."

"About everything. Money. Status. Power. The future. Who sacrificed more. Who deserved more."

I rubbed my thumb against my palm.

"He threw things sometimes. Chairs. Plates. Anything close enough to grab when the arguments got bad."

My voice grew quieter.

"But none of them ever touched us."

I hesitated before continuing.

"And maybe that's what made it harder to explain. Because from the outside, it didn't look like abuse. There were no bruises. No hospital visits. No obvious proof that something was wrong."

I swallowed.

"But living in a house where you were always waiting for something to break..."

I looked away.

"That did something too."

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then I said something I had never really admitted out loud.

"He never hugged me either."

The sentence felt strange the moment it left my mouth. Almost embarrassing.

"I was never hugged by my own father."

Angelo's expression remained calm, but something in his eyes changed slightly.

"I used to think that was normal," I admitted. "I thought fathers were just... providers. People who paid for things. People who existed somewhere nearby. People whose approval you spent your entire life trying to earn."

I looked toward the hallway where Noah had disappeared earlier.

"Then I see you with Noah."

A small, sad smile crossed my face.

"And it's strange. Because he doesn't have to earn your attention. He doesn't have to prove he's worth loving. He doesn't have to accomplish something before you care about him."

I looked back at Angelo.

"He just exists."

My voice softened.

"And you love him."

I paused.

"He's going to grow up thinking that's normal. That his dad answers every question. That his dad eats breakfast with him. That his dad listens when he talks about something ridiculous. That his dad tells him he's loved."

I let out a quiet laugh.

"That's such a simple thing."

I looked down.

"But I don't think I ever had it."

The room went quiet.

After a moment, Angelo spoke.

"There is a human expression I heard recently."

I looked at him. "You heard?"

"Yes." He paused. "Elior told me."

I almost smiled. Of course he did. Angelo had spent thousands of years separated from humanity, while Elior had spent those same years among humans, learning their habits, their emotions, and all the strange little phrases they created to describe them.

"He and I were discussing my brother," Angelo said, his eyes moving toward the dining room. "His father."

I stayed quiet.

"He told me something humans often say. 'The best parents give their children what they themselves never received'."

For once, Angelo didn't say it like information he had memorized. He said it like something he was still trying to understand, something he had turned over in his mind and was still deciding what it meant.

"I believe..." He paused. "...that applies to you."

I frowned. "Me?"

"Yes."

He looked toward Noah's empty chair. "You give Noah patience. You answer his questions. You teach him without making him feel unintelligent. You allow him to make mistakes without fear. You comfort him when he is frightened. You celebrate his accomplishments. You make him feel safe."

His eyes returned to mine.

"These are things you did not receive."

My throat tightened.

"Those are things you deserved." 

I didn’t know what to say to that. I looked away because a part of me had spent years wondering if maybe my mother had been right. And sometimes I wondered if I had been born in her place. Given her life. Given her pain. Given her choices. Would I have become her? Would I have hurt people just to avoid feeling powerless? Would I have turned everyone around me into tools because I was afraid of being one myself?

The thought scared me.

Because I didn't know the answer.

Angelo spoke quietly.

"You are different from her."

I looked at him.

He knew.

Somehow, he knew exactly what I was thinking.

"You do not know that."

"I do."

"How?"

He was silent for a moment, then looked toward Noah's toys scattered across the floor.

"Because you told me you did not want children."

I froze.

Angelo looked back at me. "You told me you never planned on becoming a mother."

I said nothing.

"And yet..." His gaze moved toward the bedroom where Noah slept with us every night. "You treat Noah as if he is your own child. You protect him. You teach him. You worry about him. You love him."

My chest tightened.

"That is how I know you are different."

I looked down.

Angelo's voice remained calm, but there was something different in it. Something almost like certainty.

"You told me your mother was a bargaining chip. You told me you were an investment. A child created because two powerful families believed you would serve a purpose."

He paused.

"Even if your mother did not want children, she still had you."

The words hurt because they were true.

"And now..." He looked toward me. "You are in a similar position."

I looked at him.

"Not because Noah is an investment. Not because he serves a purpose. Not because he was created to fulfill an expectation."

His expression softened slightly.

"But because you had a life you did not expect."

"You never planned for him. You never prepared for him. And yet when he came into your life..." His eyes met mine. "You chose to love him."

The room was quiet.

"You had the opportunity to become what your mother was. You could have looked at Noah and seen a burden. Something that limited you. Something that existed because of circumstances outside your control."

"But you did not."

Angelo glanced toward the toys again.

"You saw a child who needed someone."

A small pause followed.

"And you became that person."

My eyes burned slightly.

"That is the difference."

Angelo continued, his voice steady. "People who become cruel rarely question whether they are capable of cruelty. They rarely worry that they might hurt someone. They rarely fear becoming the person who hurt them."

He looked back at me.

"You are afraid because you understand what cruelty does. You know what it feels like. And you refuse to give that feeling to someone else."

The apartment became quiet.

But this silence felt different.

Because for the first time, I wasn't wondering whether I was destined to become my mother.

I was wondering if maybe I had already proven I wasn't.

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then Angelo moved.

It surprised me.

He was always careful. Painfully careful. He waited for permission before touching someone, before asking questions, before getting close.

But this time...

He hugged me.

I froze, not because I didn't want it, but because I wasn't used to it. Usually, I was the one who hugged Angelo. I was the one reminding him that affection wasn't something he had to calculate, that sometimes people didn't need a reason or a logical explanation to show they cared.

But now he was the one holding me.

And I realized something.

All those times I wished someone would notice I was hurting...

Angelo had.

He just didn't always know how to show it.

Until now.

After a moment, he spoke.

"Your heart rate has increased by fifteen percent."

I laughed.

Of course that was his way of comforting me.

"Angelo, most people don't analyze someone's heartbeat while comforting them."

"I am aware."

"Then why say it?"

There was a brief pause.

"Because it was the first thing I noticed."

I shook my head, smiling. Dry humor has always been how I survived. If I could joke about something, maybe it couldn't hurt me. It was easier to laugh than to admit something had actually affected me.

But this time, I wasn't laughing because I was pretending.

I was laughing because I actually felt okay.

For the first time in a long time, I wasn't carrying everything alone.

Then I realized something.

I thanked God for giving me someone like Angelo.

Then I stopped.

Wait.

Was I thanking his mother?

The person who created someone who spent thousands of years struggling to understand emotions and somehow became one of the most compassionate people I knew?

Maybe people weren't defined by where they came from.

Maybe they were defined by what they chose to become.

And Angelo had chosen.

The hug ended a few seconds later. It didn't fix everything. My mother was still gone, my childhood was still gone, and my father was still someone who treated love like a transaction.

But for once, I wasn't looking backward.

I was looking at the person beside me.

Someone who was never taught love normally and still learned how to give it.

Maybe that was why Angelo understood me.

Because both of us were given imperfect examples of love, and both of us chose not to repeat them.

Then my phone rang.

Of course it did.

Because apparently even emotional breakthroughs had a time limit.

And somehow, Jacob always knew exactly when to ruin a moment.

I looked at the screen.

His name.

I sighed.

Angelo tilted his head.

"Is something wrong?"

"No."

There was a pause.

"Jacob?"

I looked at him.

"How did you know?"

"Your expression changed from sadness to irritation."

I stared at him.

"That's actually impressive."

"I have been studying human behavior."

"Right."

I answered the phone.

"Jacob."

"Nayeri."

The tone of his voice immediately told me this was either important or something that was about to become my problem.

"What happened now?"

"We have a meeting in five minutes."

I closed my eyes.

"Of course we do."

Angelo looked at me.

I sighed.

"What happened?"

"Madam Leni has called for the angel division," Jacob said.

And that was how my peaceful morning ended.

Five minutes later, Angelo and I entered the boardroom.

Madam Leni and Director Stonehill were already waiting. Both of them looked at us, then at each other.

"This is the first mission for the Angel Division," Stonehill said.

I sat down.

"Already?"

Madam Leni nodded.

"An entity has been located in a small town."

I frowned.

"Has it taken followers?"

"No."

I looked between them.

"Then shouldn't this fall under ESR?"

Stonehill shook his head.

"Normally, yes."

Madam Leni continued.

E.S.R. existed for incidents that occurred in public spaces or populated areas. Their priority was preventing mass exposure and handling situations where civilians were already involved.

C.S.P. operated differently. We handled threats that were isolated, usually in remote locations where entities could be contained before the public ever became aware they existed.

I leaned back. "So why are we involved?"

Madam Leni looked down at the report. "The town has fewer than two thousand residents."

I understood immediately. It was too small for E.S.R. and too public for C.S.P.'s usual operations. A dangerous middle ground where neither division was designed to respond properly.

"E.S.R. won't deploy for a population that small," I said. "And C.S.P. usually doesn't intervene unless the threat is isolated enough to avoid public awareness."

Stonehill folded his hands. "This town is remote enough for C.S.P., but the entity is not behaving like a typical containment situation."

Madam Leni looked toward Angelo. "Which makes this the perfect first mission for the Angel Division."

I looked down at the file in front of me.

Our first official assignment.

Not a god attacking a city. Not a world-ending event. Just an entity in a forgotten town.

And somehow, that was unsettling.

Because this was exactly why the Angel Division existed: to deal with the things that didn't fit anywhere else, the things nobody else knew what to do with.

Before I could think about it any longer, Stonehill glanced toward the conference room door.

"It appears your final staffing issue has been resolved."

The door opened, and a young man stepped inside.

"There he is," Stonehill said. "Your new assistant."

He looked at me.

"And after this, you're not getting another one."

...What?

I frowned. "That's incredibly unfair."

"Considering your history with assistants," Stonehill replied, "it's remarkably generous."

"Hello, everyone!"

The newcomer waved enthusiastically.

He was far too cheerful for C.S.P.

He had blond hair, bright green eyes, and was about Jacob's height. He couldn't have been older than twenty. Honestly, he looked young enough to still pass for a high school student.

Where did C.S.P. kidnap this kid from?

He walked over and offered me his hand.

"The name's Jackson."

Jackson was a good fake name.

Simple. Common. Easy to remember.

Exactly the kind of name someone would choose if they didn't want anyone knowing their real one.

I shook it. "Nayeri."

"It's really nice to meet you."

"...We'll see."

Jackson laughed, apparently assuming I was joking.

He went around introducing himself to everyone else. Jacob gave him a polite nod, Elior smiled warmly, and Angelo studied him for several seconds before simply saying, "Welcome."

Jackson smiled even wider.

"This is awesome."

No.

No, it wasn't.

Nobody who willingly described working at C.S.P. as awesome had any idea what they were signing up for.

I learned that was true about ten minutes later when I showed him around the Angel Division.

His first impression was surprisingly normal. Angelo was sitting in the corner reading six books at once, Noah was coloring on what I hoped were outdated research papers, Jacob was pretending not to stare at Elior while Elior organized laboratory reports, and I was buried beneath enough paperwork to qualify as a containment hazard.

Jackson looked around.

"This is actually a pretty nice office."

I stared at him.

"Don't say that."

"Why?"

"Because every time someone says something in C.S.P. is nice, something horrible happens."

The door opened.

Stonehill walked in.

"Your deployment begins in fifteen minutes."

Jackson slowly turned toward him.

"...Deployment?"

I sighed.

"See?"

An hour later, we were aboard a transport aircraft.

The Angel Division's first official mission consisted of thirty researchers, forty Retrieval Division operators, Jacob, Elior, Angelo, Jackson, and me.

By C.S.P. standards, it was a relatively small deployment. There were no tanks, no fighter jets, and no emergency evacuations. Just enough personnel to identify the anomaly, determine the threat level, and contain it before anyone outside the town realized something was wrong.

If everything went according to plan, the residents would never know we'd been there.

Of course, nothing at C.S.P. had ever gone according to plan.

I knew something was wrong the moment we arrived.

Not because I saw the entity.

Because I didn't.

I stared at the building in front of us.

"...It's a department store."

The words escaped before I could stop them.

It looked painfully ordinary. A faded sign. Shopping carts neatly lined up outside. Sale posters taped across the windows. Parents walking in with children. People leaving with shopping bags and coffee.

If someone had dropped me here without any context, I would have assumed we were stopping to buy groceries.

Around us, the Retrieval Division melted into the crowd. Forty soldiers disguised themselves as ordinary shoppers, their bulletproof vests hidden beneath hoodies and jackets. Researchers spread throughout the parking lot, pretending to browse their phones, load groceries, or wait for rides.

Jacob somehow looked like he'd just finished a normal nine-to-five office job. Elior looked effortlessly elegant despite wearing nothing more than jeans and a T-shirt. Angelo, somehow, looked like he could wear sweatpants and still resemble a Renaissance painting.

Jackson leaned closer.

"So..."

He lowered his voice.

"What's the entity?"

I shrugged.

"Your guess is as good as mine."

Jacob stepped beside us.

"No confirmed attacks. No worshippers. No disappearances connected closely enough to establish a pattern."

I frowned.

"Then why are we here?"

"Because something isn't right."

That was not remotely reassuring.

Two Retrieval teams entered through the main entrance ahead of us, while another circled toward the loading docks. Researchers established a temporary command post outside.

The five of us stepped through the automatic doors.

Nothing happened.

No crushing pressure. No whispers. No distortion in reality.

Just fluorescent lights, shopping carts, discount signs, and customers filling their carts.

It felt...

Normal.

Too normal.

An uncomfortable sense of déjà vu settled over me, though I couldn't explain why.

Then my radio crackled.

"Nayeri."

One of the researchers.

"We've finished reviewing local police reports."

"Go ahead."

"There have been twenty disappearances connected to this department store over the last year."

I stopped walking.

"...Twenty?"

"They occurred months apart. No consistent witnesses. No identifiable pattern. Which is why local authorities never connected them."

My stomach tightened.

I slowly looked around.

A father pushed a shopping cart while his son laughed inside it. A cashier smiled as she scanned groceries. An elderly couple argued over cereal.

Everything looked perfectly ordinary.

Then I realized what was bothering me.

There was no sound.

Their mouths moved. I could see conversations happening, but I couldn't hear them.

No children laughing.

No shopping carts rattling.

No cash registers.

No music.

Just silence.

I accidentally brushed against the father.

"I'm sorr—"

He stopped.

Slowly, he turned toward me.

Still smiling.

Then the cashier stopped.

The elderly couple stopped.

Every employee.

Every customer.

One after another, they all turned toward us.

Still smiling.

Nobody blinked.

Nobody spoke.

They simply watched.

"Jacob..."

"I know."

The automatic doors slammed shut behind us.

I spun around.

The parking lot was gone. The command post was gone. The researchers outside had vanished.

Beyond the glass, there was only darkness.

I counted instinctively.

Me.

Angelo.

Jacob.

Elior.

Jackson.

The two Retrieval teams that had entered ahead of us.

Nobody else.

"Damn it."

We hadn't entered the building.

We had entered the anomaly.

I grabbed my radio.

"Command, do you copy?"

Static.

Then...

A clap.

Slow.

Deliberate.

Another.

And another.

The sound echoed through the silent department store.

An old man stepped out from behind one of the aisles. He smiled as though he had been expecting us.

Then he looked directly at me.

"Welcome..."

His smile widened.

"...to Evergrove."

Everything inside me froze.

The department store.

The old man.

That smile.

The impossible silence.

No.

No...

I knew this place.

Not because I had been here.

Because I had heard the story.

Late-night phone calls.

Conversations with Remi.

The place where she had worked.

The place where she had almost died.

The place where a god had stolen her memories.

I stared at the old man. 

"...You've got to be kidding me."

Jackson looked between me and the old man. "...Do you know him?"

I didn't take my eyes off the smiling figure.

"It's..."

I let out a slow breath. 

"It's a long story."

The old man chuckled. "I do hope your sister has spoken fondly of me."

The words hit me like a punch.

He knew exactly who I was.

We hadn't found the entity.

The entity had invited us.

And we had walked straight into its trap.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 14 days ago

The Government Hired Me Because Monsters Trust Me. I Should Have Asked Why.

Every morning, I walked into the most dangerous government facility in the world.

And every morning, the first thing that tried to kill me was the coffee machine.

Before you ask, no, I am not joking.

The coffee machine in the employee lounge had been responsible for three injuries, one minor fire, and a formal complaint from a vampire who claimed it "had malicious intent." Personally, I thought that was dramatic. The machine didn't hate vampires. It just hated everyone equally.

That was one of the first things you learned working at the Bureau of Supernatural Affairs.

The monsters weren't always the problem;

Sometimes, it was the equipment.

Sometimes, it was the situation.

And sometimes…

It was the people who were supposed to protect you.

I swiped my ID at the first security checkpoint.

ACCESS GRANTED.

The second scanner checked my fingerprints.

IDENTITY CONFIRMED.

The third scanner paused.

That one always made new employees nervous because the third checkpoint wasn't checking who you were.

It was checking what you were.

A small green light swept over my body before a computerized voice spoke.

"Biological Status: Common Human."

I raised an eyebrow.

"Wow. Common? How rude..."

The security officer behind the desk looked up from his paperwork.

"You know the machine isn't insulting you, right?"

"That's exactly what an insulting machine would say."

The officer sighed.

His name was Carl. He'd been working security for eight years. He was also a werewolf, which sounded intimidating until you realized he spent most of his shift arguing with the scanner because it refused to recognize ghosts.

It wasn't really the scanner's fault. Most of its identification systems relied on things like body temperature, fingerprints, retinal scans, and heartbeats…all the little details that came with having a physical body.

Ghosts, unfortunately, had a habit of not possessing any of those.

So every morning, Carl had to manually verify that the ghost floating through the checkpoint was, in fact, the same ghost who had floated through yesterday.

According to him, spectral identification was still "an unsolved pain in my ass," and ghosts should stop wasting everyone's time by using the checkpoint and just pass through walls like they were supposed to.

On the other hand, Margaret, our oldest ghost custodian, called that “species discrimination.” According to her, going through walls felt like “swimming through wet cement.”

I stayed out of that argument. Mostly because I had no idea how to mediate a workplace dispute between a werewolf and a centuries old ghost about proper ghost etiquette.

Once Carl finally waved me through, I headed toward the elevators.

The Bureau was a lot bigger than people imagined.

Actually, scratch that.

People didn't imagine it at all.

Officially, the Bureau of Supernatural Affairs didn't exist. If you asked the government, this building was a geological research center, which was hilarious considering it was built six hundred feet underground.

Apparently, we researched geology by avoiding it.

The Bureau had been around for almost a millennia, long enough that nobody really remembered what it had been called before.

Our job was pretty simple: find the things that shouldn't exist, figure out what they were, and keep them from ending the world.

Contrary to what Hollywood thought, we didn't hunt monsters for sport. Most of the creatures here were never dangerous to begin with. A vampire who just wanted a stable blood supply wasn't exactly plotting world domination. Neither was the ghost who'd spent the last thirty years complaining that people kept walking through her while she was mopping.

Sure, we had the occasional nightmare-fueled entity locked several floors below us, the kind  that could level cities or rewrite someone's memories just by making eye contact.

But those weren't the majority.

Most of our work was research, medicine, diplomacy, and containment.

Turns out the best way to stop most supernatural incidents was by talking before shooting.

Who would've guessed?

The Bureau was divided into six divisions.

Containment kept things locked up. Research tried to understand them. Field Operations found new anomalies. Medical kept everyone alive. Administration fought paperwork.

Then there was Behavioral Analysis.

My department. 

Whenever an entity refused to cooperate, whenever negotiations broke down, whenever researchers wrote “Subject displaying unexplained aggression” in a report...

They called us.

Usually me.

Because more often than not, the subject wasn't aggressive.

It was scared.

Or grieving.

Or lonely.

Those were very different problems.

Unfortunately, most people didn't notice the difference until someone got hurt.

I don’t have the sharp senses of a werewolf. I don’t know ancient magic like the witches, and I certainly don’t have centuries of experience like the vampires.

The only thing I am unusually good at...

Is understanding people.

Even when the "people" in question have stopped being human a very long time ago.

As I rounded the corner, I spotted my supervisor leaning against the observation room window with his arms crossed.

Director Mercer.

Common Human.

Mid-fifties.

Always looked like he hadn't slept in a week.

He glanced up as I approached.

"Morning."

"You only say 'morning' like that when my schedule's about to get ruined."

He handed me a tablet.

"I had plans, you know."

Mercer raised an eyebrow.

"You don't have plans."

"I was planning on pretending to work until lunch."

He ignored me.

"Containment requested a behavioral assessment."

I skimmed the report.

SUBJECT: F-214 H-class
STATUS: Non-compliant.
INCIDENT: Refusing food for seventy-two hours. Displays escalating aggression toward personnel.

I sighed.

"They already tried tranquilizers, didn't they?"

Mercer didn't answer.

That was answer enough.

"They did?"

"They're scientists."

"They're impatient scientists."

I handed the tablet back.

"Give me five minutes."

The observation room overlooked a containment chamber built to withstand far worse than whatever was inside. About a dozen researchers stood behind the reinforced glass, arguing over graphs and medical readouts.

The subject sat motionless in the corner.

It resembled a deer.

If deer happened to be eight feet tall, covered in black feathers instead of fur, and had antlers that seemed to bend in directions, antlers probably shouldn't.

No one said anything.

They were waiting for my opinion.

I watched the creature.

It never looked at the food.

It never looked at the door.

It watched the people.

And every single time someone moved, its feathers tightened against its body.

One researcher cleared his throat.

"Well?"

I looked at him.

"How many people have gone into that room today?"

He frowned.

"...Six."

I nodded toward the creature.

"That's your problem."

There were confused looks all around.

"It’s an H-class, obviously it thinks you're predators."

One of the researchers frowned.

"It attacked Technician Morales yesterday."

"No."

I shook my head.

"It panicked."

"There's a difference."

The researcher looked ready to argue, but Mercer cut him off.

"Do what he says."

The room emptied until only I remained.

I picked up the food tray, opened the containment door, and walked inside.

Behind the glass, every researcher tensed.

That reaction was normal.

Most people who worked at the Bureau respected the things in containment. They studied them. They documented them. They tried to understand them.

But respect and fear were separated by a very thin line.

The funny thing was...

I wasn't afraid of the creature. 

I was afraid of proving everyone right about it.

I sat down.

Not across from it.

Not close enough to intimidate it.

Just close enough that it knew I was there.

The creature watched me.

I watched it.

Five minutes passed.

Nothing.

Ten minutes.

Still nothing.

Then behind the glass, I heard the researchers getting impatient.

"Is he seriously just sitting there?"

"That's the strategy?"

"Apparently."

I ignored them.

People hated silence. They always wanted to fill it with questions, commands, or threats. 

The creature didn't need someone trying to control it. It needed someone to stop treating it like a problem.

Slowly, its eyes moved toward me. For a second, I thought it was finally going to approach.

Instead, it lowered its head.

Interesting.

I looked closer, not at its face, but at everything else. The researchers had focused on the obvious: the claws, the teeth, the size, the things that made it look dangerous. They missed the details.

I didn't.

One of its antlers had a crack running along the base. Not broken. Cracked. Like something had hit it hard enough to damage the bone. Its left wing hung lower than the other, and every few seconds it shifted its weight away from one side.

I frowned.

"You're hurt."

The creature froze.

Behind the glass, someone reached toward the alarm. I lifted a hand.

Don't.

Not yet.

Slowly, the creature raised its head.

I pushed the food tray across the floor. Not directly toward it. Just closer.

"Nobody noticed, did they?"

The creature stared.

"You weren't refusing to eat."

A pause.

"You were in too much pain."

For the first time since I entered, the creature moved. Slowly. Carefully. It approached the tray.

And ate.

Behind the glass, the room erupted.

"He's eating."

"Get Research down there."

"How did he know?"

I didn't celebrate.

Because this wasn't a victory.

A victory meant something had gone right. This wasn't that.

This was everyone realizing they had spent three days punishing an injured creature because they were too busy looking for a threat.

I stepped out of containment a few minutes later. Mercer was waiting.

"So?"

I looked at him.

"Call Dr. Lyra."

Dr. Lyra arrived ten minutes later, already looking annoyed.

That was normal for Lyra.

Being a dryad meant she had spent centuries understanding nature. Her healing sap made her an exceptional doctor, far beyond human standards. Ironically, humans were still the one species she struggled to understand.

"What happened?"

I pointed toward the creature.

"Broken antler. Damaged wing."

She looked at me.

"And you figured that out how?"

"Observation."

She stared for a long moment before shaking her head.

Then she looked at Mercer and sighed.

"You're wasting your life here."

I smiled.

"Good morning to you too."

"I'm serious."

That made me stop.

Lyra crossed her arms.

"Mercer is always using you for dangerous operations"

I looked away.

"He needs someone who can do this."

"No." Her voice softened. "He needs someone who feels responsible enough to do something no one else wants to…"

I didn't answer.

Because she wasn't wrong.

And I hated that.

"You think this ability is your purpose."

"It's useful."

"That's not what I said."

I looked through the glass at the creature eating while the researchers rushed around it.

"This is the one thing I'm good at."

The words came out quieter than I intended.

Lyra's expression changed.

There it was.

The thing I always tried to hide.

Not fear.

Not sadness.

Something worse.

The belief that without this ability, I wasn't worth much.

"You were halfway through a psychology degree," she said. "You should be helping people through their problems, not drowning in your own."

"I already dropped out."

Lyra sighed.

"You don't have to keep punishing yourself because of what happened."

"I'm not."

She gave me that look. The one people always gave me. The one where they thought they understood me.

The worst part was...

They didn't.

They just felt sorry for me.

Before I could answer, Mercer stepped back into the room.

"Field Operations needs Behavioral support."

Lyra immediately turned.

"No."

Mercer looked at her.

"Excuse me?"

"He just spent the last hour calming an injured anomaly because your researchers couldn't recognize basic distress signals."

Mercer didn't react.

"Which is exactly why he's needed."

Lyra stepped forward.

"He's a person, Mercer."

"So are the civilians we're protecting."

"And if you keep sending him into situations like this, eventually you're going to push him too far."

Mercer looked at me.

"We aren't asking him to fight." He paused. "We're asking him to do what he does best."

Understand.

I hated that he knew exactly what to say.

Because the worst part was...

I wanted to go.

Two hours later, I was sitting on a transport plane heading toward Operation Black Birch.

An abandoned town.

Forty-seven miles from the nearest populated area.

Intelligence suggested a shapeshifting entity had infiltrated a civilian evacuation shelter.

The problem?

Nobody knew which person it was.

Eighty-six civilians.

One monster hiding among them.

The person sitting across from me was an intern named Rachel. She had been staring at me for almost ten minutes before she finally spoke.

"Sorry."

I looked up. "For what?"

"I just... I've heard about you."

I laughed. "That sounds worse than you probably meant it."

"No, I mean your work." She smiled. "No wonder Behavioral Analysis hired you."

I looked away.

"I didn't exactly apply."

She tilted her head. "No?"

I shook my head.

"I was halfway through my degree when they found me."

Before Rachel could ask another question, someone farther down the aircraft looked up from a folder.

Christian, an elf. Pointed ears. Silver hair tied neatly behind his head. Reading glasses balanced on the end of his nose.

He blinked.

"Wait."

The cabin fell quiet.

He looked at Rachel. "You seriously don't recognize him?"

Rachel frowned.

"Should I?"

The elf looked genuinely surprised.

"That's him." He pointed at me. "The sole survivor of the Vesper University massacre."

Silence settled over the cabin.

Then someone near the back muttered, "The boy who lived."

A few awkward laughs echoed through the aircraft.

I didn't join in.

Rachel's smile faded. She looked at me the same way Lyra had.

The same way almost everyone eventually did.

Pity.

I hated pity.

Fear was honest. Pity made people think they understood you.

They never did.

I wasn't brave. I wasn't special. I was just the person who happened to survive.

It was a Thursday night when it happened. An ordinary Thursday. No storms, no power outages, no warning that something terrible was about to happen.

I had spent the evening cramming for a literature exam I wasn't prepared for while my roommates argued over what movie to watch.

Just a normal night.

The kind you never think you'll remember.

Until you can't forget it.

The screaming started sometime after midnight.

At first, I thought my roommates were fighting again. That wasn't unusual. They argued about everything.

Then I heard another scream.

Then another.

I opened my door expecting to find another stupid argument.

Instead, I found him.

A man standing at the end of the hallway.

Not a monster. Not some ancient creature hiding behind a human face.

A man.

He was dressed entirely in black, and a pale mask covered his face. I couldn't see any emotion, any expression, anything that told me who he was.

Only two empty eyeholes staring back at me.

The knife in his hand looked black under the emergency lights. Not because of the blade itself. But because it was covered in blood.

For a moment, neither of us moved.

I was too terrified to do anything. I couldn't run. I couldn't scream. I could only stand there and wait for what I thought was going to happen.

Then he looked at me.

Not past me.

Not at the hallway behind me.

At me.

I still don't know how long we stood there.

A few seconds.

Maybe longer.

Then he lowered the knife, turned around.

And walked away.

He spared me.

Not because I fought him. Not because I escaped. Not because I did anything to deserve it.

He simply chose not to kill me.

By the time the police arrived, all seven of my roommates were dead.

The university called it an isolated tragedy. The media called it one of the worst mass murders in the town's history.

My psychologists called it the beginning of my condition.

Hyper-empathy.

They believed surviving something that traumatic changed the way my brain processed emotions. It wasn't immediate. It didn't happen overnight.

At first, I was just a survivor dealing with trauma.

Then, slowly, I started noticing things other people didn't.

Fear hidden behind anger.

Pain disguised as frustration.

Grief buried beneath silence.

To them, it was a trauma response.

To the Bureau, it was an ability.

To me, it was something I never wanted. 

The Bureau quickly classified the massacre as a suspected supernatural incident. They believed whatever happened that night wasn't entirely human.

Maybe they were right.

Maybe they weren't.

I never cared about their theories.

Because I knew what I saw.

I didn't see a monster.

I saw a man.

A man who looked me in the eyes after killing seven people...

And decided I should live.

Rachel's voice pulled me back.

"I'm... I'm sorry."

I forced a smile.

"It's fine."

It wasn't.

It never had been.

The cabin fell silent again.

No one knew what to say after that. 

But the silence didn't last long.

The pilot's voice crackled over the intercom.

"Approaching the operation zone. Five minutes."

The transport began its descent.

Mercer stood from his seat at the front of the cabin, and every conversation stopped. He tapped the holographic projector mounted to the wall.

A three-dimensional map of a small town appeared.

Rows of abandoned houses.

A church.

An elementary school.

An evacuation shelter highlighted in red.

"Eighty-six civilians were evacuated here six hours ago," Mercer said. "Field Operations intercepted evidence that a Level 3, C-class shapeshifter entered the shelter before lockdown."

The hologram zoomed in.

"Eighty-six civilians."

One red dot flashed.

"One of them isn't human."

Rachel frowned.

"Can't we screen them individually?"

"We already have," Mercer said without looking at her. "Blood tests. Thermal imaging. Silver exposure. Psychological profiling."

Nothing.

"The entity has defeated every identification method available."

An uncomfortable silence settled over the cabin.

Mercer continued.

"If it escapes the quarantine zone, projected civilian casualties exceed forty thousand within the first seventy-two hours."

Someone quietly swore.

Mercer looked at my side of the plane..

"Behavioral Analysis."

I nodded.

"We'll interview them."

"Good."

The aircraft touched down. The rear ramp lowered, and cold air rushed inside.

Outside, dozens of armored personnel surrounded the shelter. Snipers occupied nearby rooftops. Containment vehicles blocked every road leading out of town.

It looked less like a rescue operation...

And more like the beginning of a war.

The shelter had once been a high school gymnasium, but now it was packed wall to wall with frightened civilians. Children slept on cots while parents whispered to each other, and volunteers moved through the crowd handing out bottled water.

The moment I stepped inside, I felt it.

Fear.

Not one person's fear.

Everyone's.

It pressed against my chest like a weight.

Rachel looked around nervously. "I hate this."

"So do they."

She glanced at me. "What?"

I nodded toward the room. "They're terrified."

"I mean... obviously."

"No." I shook my head. "They're not afraid of the monster."

She frowned.

"They're afraid of us."

Her eyes drifted toward the soldiers lining the walls, rifles raised, faces hidden behind helmets. I couldn't blame the civilians. If armed soldiers burst into my shelter and refused to explain why, I'd be terrified too.

Mercer entered behind us.

"Report."

I looked around the room one more time before turning back to him. "I need time."

"How much?"

"A few hours."

Mercer's expression didn't change.

"You have thirty minutes."

"Thirty isn't enough."

"It's what you have."

He turned and walked away.

Rachel watched him leave.

"Does he always do that?"

"Ignore the people who know what they're talking about?"

She nodded.

"Yeah."

I smiled weakly.

"Pretty much."

Twenty-three minutes later, we still hadn't found anything.

My team had spoken to teachers, children, paramedics, and parents, but there wasn't a single inconsistency, not a single lie, and not a single emotional response that felt wrong.

Everything I sensed was exactly what I expected.

Confusion.

Exhaustion.

Fear.

Grief.

I rubbed my temples.

Something wasn't adding up.

Mercer's radio crackled.

"Director."

"Report."

"Research Division just updated their assessment. The shapeshifter has entered a secondary adaptation phase."

The shelter fell silent.

"Meaning?" Mercer asked.

"Current estimates suggest we have less than ten minutes before it fully adapts to its host. After that, it will remain hidden indefinitely."

Mercer turned to me.

"Behavioral?"

I looked around the shelter.

Eighty-six frightened civilians.

Eighty-six chances to miss one lie.

"I need more time."

"How long?"

"At least an hour."

"You have ten minutes."

"That's not enough."

"It's all we have."

Mercer looked toward the soldiers.

"Field Operations. Prepare Protocol Ash."

My stomach dropped.

"You can't do this." My voice echoed through the shelter. "They're people. They're innocent."

Mercer met my eyes without the slightest hint of anger.

"If the entity escapes," he said quietly, "forty thousand people die in the nearby city"

I stepped toward him.

"Then let me keep looking."

"You have ten minutes."

"That's not enough!"

"No." He held my gaze. "It isn't."

A long silence settled between us.

Then he said the words I'll never forget.

"People are going to die today."

Another pause.

"I'm trying to make sure only eighty-six do." 

Mercer gave a small nod.

The soldiers moved.

I lunged for him.

Hands like iron clamped around my arms before I got two steps.

"No!" I shouted, thrashing against their grip. "Please!"

I threw everything I had into breaking free.

The soldier werewolves barely had to try.

To them, I wasn't a threat. I was just another human to restrain.

I couldn't reach Mercer.

I couldn't reach the eighty-six innocent people staring at us in terror.

And suddenly...

I wasn't standing in a shelter anymore.

I was back in my dorm hallway.

Frozen.

Helpless.

Watching someone else decide who lived...

...and who died.

Then it hit me.

The crying.

The screaming.

The prayers.

Eighty-six terrified people, all convinced they were about to die.

Their fear crashed into me all at once.

My chest tightened.

I couldn't breathe.

I couldn't tell where my emotions ended and theirs began.

"Stop..." My voice cracked. "Please..."

Nobody moved.

Rachel was shouting my name, but she sounded impossibly far away.

My vision blurred.

Tears streamed down my face.

Not because I wanted to.

Because they did.

My stomach lurched.

Then I doubled over and vomited onto the gym floor.

The soldiers immediately let go of me.

"Ethan!"

Rachel caught me before I hit the ground.

I was shaking so hard my teeth chattered. Every emotion: terror, grief, panic, hopelessness….bled together until I couldn't tell which ones belonged to me anymore.

The last thing I saw was Rachel's face.

She wasn't looking at the soldiers.

She wasn't looking at Mercer.

She was looking at me...

...like she was watching someone come apart.

Then everything went black.

When I woke up, the ceiling wasn't the shelter. It was the medical wing.

Again.

"You're awake."

I turned my head and saw Lyra sitting beside the bed with her arms crossed. She looked exhausted.

"I told you this job is taking a toll on you."

I reached for the water sitting on the table beside me and drank.

"No."

Lyra stared at me.

"No?"

"I'm fine."

A long silence followed before she sighed.

"Ethan."

I froze.

She used my name.

That meant she was actually angry.

"You have already blacked out twice this week."

"It's fine."

Her expression hardened.

"You always say that."

I looked away because she was right. I always said that. But what else was I supposed to say? That sometimes I couldn't tell where my emotions ended and everyone else's began? That every disaster felt like I was experiencing it myself? That every person I failed stayed with me?

I put the cup down.

"I have work."

"Ethan—"

I stood up before she could continue and left.

I didn't get far.

The same elf from the aircraft stepped into my path, his hair now loose over his shoulders.

"I have good news."

I stared at Christian.

"That usually means there's bad news."

He smiled slightly.

"You're learning."

I waited.

"Director Mercer is in deep trouble."

I stopped.

"What?"

"He is being investigated."

I frowned.

"Why?"

The elf looked surprised.

"You haven't heard?"

"No."

He adjusted his glasses.

"The operation report came in."

My stomach tightened.

"The shelter?"

He nodded.

"Mercer ordered Protocol Ash."

"I know."

His expression became serious.

"The eighty-six civilians he killed..."

He paused.

"None of them were the entity."

I felt cold.

"What?"

"The imposter was never inside the shelter."

My mind went blank.

"Then where was it?"

The elf looked at me.

"It had already changed into a guard."

Silence.

"He was standing outside the shelter the entire time."

I couldn't speak.

All those emotions. All those people. All that fear.

Mercer hadn't saved them.

He had killed them.

The elf continued.

"The creature is contained now. Research Division believes it's a rare hybrid."

"Of what?"

He looked at me.

"A wendigo."

A pause.

"And a skinwalker."

The hallway felt colder.

"Highly dangerous."

I looked toward the Director's offices, toward where Mercer would be.

The man who had chosen numbers over names. The man who had looked at eighty-six people and seen a calculation.

And for the first time...

I wished he would have died instead.

The thought stayed with me because it wasn't just anger. It wasn't just grief. It was something darker.

A part of me genuinely wanted him gone.

And that scared me.

Because I had spent my entire life feeling too much. Other people's pain. Other people's fear. Other people's suffering.

Hyper-empathy was supposed to make me understand people.

But in that moment...

All it did was make me understand exactly why I hated him.

I found out later what happened to Mercer.

The Bureau didn't call it “prison”. They called it "removal". But everyone understood what that meant.

You couldn't simply leave this organization after learning the things we knew….the existence of anomalies, the creatures hiding among humanity, the things that lived outside reality itself. Information like that wasn't something you carried into retirement.

Mercer wasn't fired.

Not really.

He was contained.

The same way we contained everything else dangerous.

The irony wasn't lost on anyone. A man who had spent years deciding what was an acceptable loss had finally become one himself.

Unfortunately, we didn't have much time to celebrate because within an hour of Mercer's removal, we had a new problem.

A new Director.

Which was why I was standing inside the Board Room, the place where the highest decisions in the Bureau were made.

Lyra sat across from me, looking more tired than usual. And somehow, after everything I had seen, she was still the person who looked the most human in the room.

The others...

Were not.

Six seats surrounded the table.

Six department heads.

Six people responsible for keeping the Bureau alive.

The head of Containment was a giant.

Literally.

A stone-skinned being that looked like it had been carved from a mountain. The Bureau had discovered him centuries ago.

They were supposed to contain him.

Instead, they hired him.

Research belonged to Dr. Evelyn.

An elf whose knowledge of magical biology and supernatural history was considered unmatched.

Field Operations was led by Commander Voss.

A werewolf.

The kind of person soldiers followed without hesitation. Every combat agent, every extraction team, every person sent into places humans weren't meant to survive answered to him. He was also the reason every soldier in the organization was a werewolf.

Medical was Lyra.

A dryad.

A creature connected to life itself, now responsible for keeping both humans and monsters alive.

Administration was the strangest.

Director Adrian.

Half-human.

Half something the Bureau had never officially classified.

He was proof of what the world had spent centuries ignoring.

Monsters and humans weren't separate anymore.

They had been living together for generations.

Some used magic.

Some used technology.

Some used both.

Elves who didn't want their ears recognized used spells or even human cosmetic procedures to alter their appearance. Vampires changed identities every few decades. Werewolves learned to control their transformations and lived ordinary lives.

The supernatural world hadn't replaced humanity.

It had blended into it.

And after centuries of coexistence, the hardest thing wasn't finding the monsters.

It was knowing who was one.

Then there was Behavioral Analysis.

My department.

The seat Mercer had left behind.

Then the door opened.

Every conversation died instantly as a man walked in.

At first glance, he looked completely ordinary.

Early thirties. Dark hair. Perfectly tailored suit. Calm expression.

Then you looked closer.

And remembered he wasn't human.

The newly appointed….

Director Lucien.

A vampire.

Three hundred years old.

And yes...

The stories were true.

Every vampire was beautiful.

Not because they were trying to be.

Because evolution had made them that way.

Predators weren't supposed to look dangerous.

They were supposed to make you lower your guard.

Lucien had the kind of appearance that made people trust him before they even realized they were doing it. If he wasn't running Behavioral Analysis, he probably would have been on the cover of a luxury watch advertisement, standing in an expensive suit, looking mysterious while millions of people convinced themselves they could look like him.

But Lucien wasn't famous only because of his appearance.

He was also famous because he understood monsters.

Before becoming Director, he was one of the Bureau's greatest researchers. He had negotiated with creatures that had killed entire teams. He had convinced hostile entities to cooperate without a single weapon being drawn.

People joked that Lucien could walk into a room with a monster and leave with both sides signing a peace treaty.

The strange part was how he did it.

He never raised his voice.

Never lost control.

Never looked afraid.

At first, I thought it was confidence.

Then I watched him closer.

Lucien wasn't experiencing emotions.

He was copying them.

The slight concern in his eyes when someone spoke.

The small smile at the exact moment someone needed reassurance.

The carefully measured pauses before answering.

Everything was perfect.

Too perfect.

Most people saw empathy.

I saw a performance.

Not a fake one.

A practiced one.

Three hundred years of watching humans had taught Lucien exactly what they expected to see.

Fear.

Compassion.

Concern.

He could imitate all of them flawlessly.

And somehow...

That was more unsettling than if he couldn't understand emotions at all.

Everyone else in this room saw a man who understood them.

I saw someone who understood emotions so well...

he didn't need to feel them.

And for the first time since I joined the Bureau...

I reconsidered Behavioral Analysis.

Not because of Mercer.

Not because of the job.

Because of him.

Mr. Lucien…

Maybe Lyra had been right.

Maybe I should have listened when she told me to think carefully about this department.

Because Mercer had been easy to understand.

He was cold.

He was ruthless.

But Lucien...

Lucien was something else entirely.

After talking to the other directors he started surveilling the room.

Then his eyes landed on me.

And for a moment...

Neither of us spoke.

Then he smiled.

Not warmly.

Not coldly.

Just perfectly.

Precisely.

"Agent Ethan."

I felt something I couldn't explain.

Not fear.

Not discomfort.

Something closer to uncertainty.

Because for the first time in my life...

I was standing across from someone who can look at a person’s fear, sadness and love and understand exactly what they meant without ever feeling them.

Meanwhile I was drowning in everyone else’s emotions, never knowing where they ended and I began.

He was a man who could understand humanity without being human.

I was a man who felt humanity so deeply that I was losing myself. 

And somehow….That was more terrifying than Mercer ever was.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 15 days ago
▲ 311 r/Nonsleep+1 crossposts

The Government Hired Me Because Monsters Trust Me. I Should Have Asked Why.

Every morning, I walked into the most dangerous government facility in the world.

And every morning, the first thing that tried to kill me was the coffee machine.

Before you ask, no, I am not joking.

The coffee machine in the employee lounge had been responsible for three injuries, one minor fire, and a formal complaint from a vampire who claimed it "had malicious intent." Personally, I thought that was dramatic. The machine didn't hate vampires. It just hated everyone equally.

That was one of the first things you learned working at the Bureau of Supernatural Affairs.

The monsters weren't always the problem;

Sometimes, it was the equipment.

Sometimes, it was the situation.

And sometimes…

It was the people who were supposed to protect you.

I swiped my ID at the first security checkpoint.

ACCESS GRANTED.

The second scanner checked my fingerprints.

IDENTITY CONFIRMED.

The third scanner paused.

That one always made new employees nervous because the third checkpoint wasn't checking who you were.

It was checking what you were.

A small green light swept over my body before a computerized voice spoke.

"Biological Status: Common Human."

I raised an eyebrow.

"Wow. Common? How rude..."

The security officer behind the desk looked up from his paperwork.

"You know the machine isn't insulting you, right?"

"That's exactly what an insulting machine would say."

The officer sighed.

His name was Carl. He'd been working security for eight years. He was also a werewolf, which sounded intimidating until you realized he spent most of his shift arguing with the scanner because it refused to recognize ghosts.

It wasn't really the scanner's fault. Most of its identification systems relied on things like body temperature, fingerprints, retinal scans, and heartbeats…all the little details that came with having a physical body.

Ghosts, unfortunately, had a habit of not possessing any of those.

So every morning, Carl had to manually verify that the ghost floating through the checkpoint was, in fact, the same ghost who had floated through yesterday.

According to him, spectral identification was still "an unsolved pain in my ass," and ghosts should stop wasting everyone's time by using the checkpoint and just pass through walls like they were supposed to.

On the other hand, Margaret, our oldest ghost custodian, called that “species discrimination.” According to her, going through walls felt like “swimming through wet cement.”

I stayed out of that argument. Mostly because I had no idea how to mediate a workplace dispute between a werewolf and a centuries old ghost about proper ghost etiquette.

Once Carl finally waved me through, I headed toward the elevators.

The Bureau was a lot bigger than people imagined.

Actually, scratch that.

People didn't imagine it at all.

Officially, the Bureau of Supernatural Affairs didn't exist. If you asked the government, this building was a geological research center, which was hilarious considering it was built six hundred feet underground.

Apparently, we researched geology by avoiding it.

The Bureau had been around for almost a millennia, long enough that nobody really remembered what it had been called before.

Our job was pretty simple: find the things that shouldn't exist, figure out what they were, and keep them from ending the world.

Contrary to what Hollywood thought, we didn't hunt monsters for sport. Most of the creatures here were never dangerous to begin with. A vampire who just wanted a stable blood supply wasn't exactly plotting world domination. Neither was the ghost who'd spent the last thirty years complaining that people kept walking through her while she was mopping.

Sure, we had the occasional nightmare-fueled entity locked several floors below us, the kind  that could level cities or rewrite someone's memories just by making eye contact.

But those weren't the majority.

Most of our work was research, medicine, diplomacy, and containment.

Turns out the best way to stop most supernatural incidents was by talking before shooting.

Who would've guessed?

The Bureau was divided into six divisions.

Containment kept things locked up. Research tried to understand them. Field Operations found new anomalies. Medical kept everyone alive. Administration fought paperwork.

Then there was Behavioral Analysis.

My department. 

Whenever an entity refused to cooperate, whenever negotiations broke down, whenever researchers wrote “Subject displaying unexplained aggression” in a report...

They called us.

Usually me.

Because more often than not, the subject wasn't aggressive.

It was scared.

Or grieving.

Or lonely.

Those were very different problems.

Unfortunately, most people didn't notice the difference until someone got hurt.

I don’t have the sharp senses of a werewolf. I don’t know ancient magic like the witches, and I certainly don’t have centuries of experience like the vampires.

The only thing I am unusually good at...

Is understanding people.

Even when the "people" in question have stopped being human a very long time ago.

As I rounded the corner, I spotted my supervisor leaning against the observation room window with his arms crossed.

Director Mercer.

Common Human.

Mid-fifties.

Always looked like he hadn't slept in a week.

He glanced up as I approached.

"Morning."

"You only say 'morning' like that when my schedule's about to get ruined."

He handed me a tablet.

"I had plans, you know."

Mercer raised an eyebrow.

"You don't have plans."

"I was planning on pretending to work until lunch."

He ignored me.

"Containment requested a behavioral assessment."

I skimmed the report.

SUBJECT: F-214 H-class
STATUS: Non-compliant.
INCIDENT: Refusing food for seventy-two hours. Displays escalating aggression toward personnel.

I sighed.

"They already tried tranquilizers, didn't they?"

Mercer didn't answer.

That was answer enough.

"They did?"

"They're scientists."

"They're impatient scientists."

I handed the tablet back.

"Give me five minutes."

The observation room overlooked a containment chamber built to withstand far worse than whatever was inside. About a dozen researchers stood behind the reinforced glass, arguing over graphs and medical readouts.

The subject sat motionless in the corner.

It resembled a deer.

If deer happened to be eight feet tall, covered in black feathers instead of fur, and had antlers that seemed to bend in directions, antlers probably shouldn't.

No one said anything.

They were waiting for my opinion.

I watched the creature.

It never looked at the food.

It never looked at the door.

It watched the people.

And every single time someone moved, its feathers tightened against its body.

One researcher cleared his throat.

"Well?"

I looked at him.

"How many people have gone into that room today?"

He frowned.

"...Six."

I nodded toward the creature.

"That's your problem."

There were confused looks all around.

"It’s an H-class, obviously it thinks you're predators."

One of the researchers frowned.

"It attacked Technician Morales yesterday."

"No."

I shook my head.

"It panicked."

"There's a difference."

The researcher looked ready to argue, but Mercer cut him off.

"Do what he says."

The room emptied until only I remained.

I picked up the food tray, opened the containment door, and walked inside.

Behind the glass, every researcher tensed.

That reaction was normal.

Most people who worked at the Bureau respected the things in containment. They studied them. They documented them. They tried to understand them.

But respect and fear were separated by a very thin line.

The funny thing was...

I wasn't afraid of the creature. 

I was afraid of proving everyone right about it.

I sat down.

Not across from it.

Not close enough to intimidate it.

Just close enough that it knew I was there.

The creature watched me.

I watched it.

Five minutes passed.

Nothing.

Ten minutes.

Still nothing.

Then behind the glass, I heard the researchers getting impatient.

"Is he seriously just sitting there?"

"That's the strategy?"

"Apparently."

I ignored them.

People hated silence. They always wanted to fill it with questions, commands, or threats. 

The creature didn't need someone trying to control it. It needed someone to stop treating it like a problem.

Slowly, its eyes moved toward me. For a second, I thought it was finally going to approach.

Instead, it lowered its head.

Interesting.

I looked closer, not at its face, but at everything else. The researchers had focused on the obvious: the claws, the teeth, the size, the things that made it look dangerous. They missed the details.

I didn't.

One of its antlers had a crack running along the base. Not broken. Cracked. Like something had hit it hard enough to damage the bone. Its left wing hung lower than the other, and every few seconds it shifted its weight away from one side.

I frowned.

"You're hurt."

The creature froze.

Behind the glass, someone reached toward the alarm. I lifted a hand.

Don't.

Not yet.

Slowly, the creature raised its head.

I pushed the food tray across the floor. Not directly toward it. Just closer.

"Nobody noticed, did they?"

The creature stared.

"You weren't refusing to eat."

A pause.

"You were in too much pain."

For the first time since I entered, the creature moved. Slowly. Carefully. It approached the tray.

And ate.

Behind the glass, the room erupted.

"He's eating."

"Get Research down there."

"How did he know?"

I didn't celebrate.

Because this wasn't a victory.

A victory meant something had gone right. This wasn't that.

This was everyone realizing they had spent three days punishing an injured creature because they were too busy looking for a threat.

I stepped out of containment a few minutes later. Mercer was waiting.

"So?"

I looked at him.

"Call Dr. Lyra."

Dr. Lyra arrived ten minutes later, already looking annoyed.

That was normal for Lyra.

Being a dryad meant she had spent centuries understanding nature. Her healing sap made her an exceptional doctor, far beyond human standards. Ironically, humans were still the one species she struggled to understand.

"What happened?"

I pointed toward the creature.

"Broken antler. Damaged wing."

She looked at me.

"And you figured that out how?"

"Observation."

She stared for a long moment before shaking her head.

Then she looked at Mercer and sighed.

"You're wasting your life here."

I smiled.

"Good morning to you too."

"I'm serious."

That made me stop.

Lyra crossed her arms.

"Mercer is always using you for dangerous operations"

I looked away.

"He needs someone who can do this."

"No." Her voice softened. "He needs someone who feels responsible enough to do something no one else wants to…"

I didn't answer.

Because she wasn't wrong.

And I hated that.

"You think this ability is your purpose."

"It's useful."

"That's not what I said."

I looked through the glass at the creature eating while the researchers rushed around it.

"This is the one thing I'm good at."

The words came out quieter than I intended.

Lyra's expression changed.

There it was.

The thing I always tried to hide.

Not fear.

Not sadness.

Something worse.

The belief that without this ability, I wasn't worth much.

"You were halfway through a psychology degree," she said. "You should be helping people through their problems, not drowning in your own."

"I already dropped out."

Lyra sighed.

"You don't have to keep punishing yourself because of what happened."

"I'm not."

She gave me that look. The one people always gave me. The one where they thought they understood me.

The worst part was...

They didn't.

They just felt sorry for me.

Before I could answer, Mercer stepped back into the room.

"Field Operations needs Behavioral support."

Lyra immediately turned.

"No."

Mercer looked at her.

"Excuse me?"

"He just spent the last hour calming an injured anomaly because your researchers couldn't recognize basic distress signals."

Mercer didn't react.

"Which is exactly why he's needed."

Lyra stepped forward.

"He's a person, Mercer."

"So are the civilians we're protecting."

"And if you keep sending him into situations like this, eventually you're going to push him too far."

Mercer looked at me.

"We aren't asking him to fight." He paused. "We're asking him to do what he does best."

Understand.

I hated that he knew exactly what to say.

Because the worst part was...

I wanted to go.

Two hours later, I was sitting on a transport plane heading toward Operation Black Birch.

An abandoned town.

Forty-seven miles from the nearest populated area.

Intelligence suggested a shapeshifting entity had infiltrated a civilian evacuation shelter.

The problem?

Nobody knew which person it was.

Eighty-six civilians.

One monster hiding among them.

The person sitting across from me was an intern named Rachel. She had been staring at me for almost ten minutes before she finally spoke.

"Sorry."

I looked up. "For what?"

"I just... I've heard about you."

I laughed. "That sounds worse than you probably meant it."

"No, I mean your work." She smiled. "No wonder Behavioral Analysis hired you."

I looked away.

"I didn't exactly apply."

She tilted her head. "No?"

I shook my head.

"I was halfway through my degree when they found me."

Before Rachel could ask another question, someone farther down the aircraft looked up from a folder.

Christian, an elf. Pointed ears. Silver hair tied neatly behind his head. Reading glasses balanced on the end of his nose.

He blinked.

"Wait."

The cabin fell quiet.

He looked at Rachel. "You seriously don't recognize him?"

Rachel frowned.

"Should I?"

The elf looked genuinely surprised.

"That's him." He pointed at me. "The sole survivor of the Vesper University massacre."

Silence settled over the cabin.

Then someone near the back muttered, "The boy who lived."

A few awkward laughs echoed through the aircraft.

I didn't join in.

Rachel's smile faded. She looked at me the same way Lyra had.

The same way almost everyone eventually did.

Pity.

I hated pity.

Fear was honest. Pity made people think they understood you.

They never did.

I wasn't brave. I wasn't special. I was just the person who happened to survive.

It was a Thursday night when it happened. An ordinary Thursday. No storms, no power outages, no warning that something terrible was about to happen.

I had spent the evening cramming for a literature exam I wasn't prepared for while my roommates argued over what movie to watch.

Just a normal night.

The kind you never think you'll remember.

Until you can't forget it.

The screaming started sometime after midnight.

At first, I thought my roommates were fighting again. That wasn't unusual. They argued about everything.

Then I heard another scream.

Then another.

I opened my door expecting to find another stupid argument.

Instead, I found him.

A man standing at the end of the hallway.

Not a monster. Not some ancient creature hiding behind a human face.

A man.

He was dressed entirely in black, and a pale mask covered his face. I couldn't see any emotion, any expression, anything that told me who he was.

Only two empty eyeholes staring back at me.

The knife in his hand looked black under the emergency lights. Not because of the blade itself. But because it was covered in blood.

For a moment, neither of us moved.

I was too terrified to do anything. I couldn't run. I couldn't scream. I could only stand there and wait for what I thought was going to happen.

Then he looked at me.

Not past me.

Not at the hallway behind me.

At me.

I still don't know how long we stood there.

A few seconds.

Maybe longer.

Then he lowered the knife, turned around.

And walked away.

He spared me.

Not because I fought him. Not because I escaped. Not because I did anything to deserve it.

He simply chose not to kill me.

By the time the police arrived, all seven of my roommates were dead.

The university called it an isolated tragedy. The media called it one of the worst mass murders in the town's history.

My psychologists called it the beginning of my condition.

Hyper-empathy.

They believed surviving something that traumatic changed the way my brain processed emotions. It wasn't immediate. It didn't happen overnight.

At first, I was just a survivor dealing with trauma.

Then, slowly, I started noticing things other people didn't.

Fear hidden behind anger.

Pain disguised as frustration.

Grief buried beneath silence.

To them, it was a trauma response.

To the Bureau, it was an ability.

To me, it was something I never wanted. 

The Bureau quickly classified the massacre as a suspected supernatural incident. They believed whatever happened that night wasn't entirely human.

Maybe they were right.

Maybe they weren't.

I never cared about their theories.

Because I knew what I saw.

I didn't see a monster.

I saw a man.

A man who looked me in the eyes after killing seven people...

And decided I should live.

Rachel's voice pulled me back.

"I'm... I'm sorry."

I forced a smile.

"It's fine."

It wasn't.

It never had been.

The cabin fell silent again.

No one knew what to say after that. 

But the silence didn't last long.

The pilot's voice crackled over the intercom.

"Approaching the operation zone. Five minutes."

The transport began its descent.

Mercer stood from his seat at the front of the cabin, and every conversation stopped. He tapped the holographic projector mounted to the wall.

A three-dimensional map of a small town appeared.

Rows of abandoned houses.

A church.

An elementary school.

An evacuation shelter highlighted in red.

"Eighty-six civilians were evacuated here six hours ago," Mercer said. "Field Operations intercepted evidence that a Level 3, C-class shapeshifter entered the shelter before lockdown."

The hologram zoomed in.

"Eighty-six civilians."

One red dot flashed.

"One of them isn't human."

Rachel frowned.

"Can't we screen them individually?"

"We already have," Mercer said without looking at her. "Blood tests. Thermal imaging. Silver exposure. Psychological profiling."

Nothing.

"The entity has defeated every identification method available."

An uncomfortable silence settled over the cabin.

Mercer continued.

"If it escapes the quarantine zone, projected civilian casualties exceed forty thousand within the first seventy-two hours."

Someone quietly swore.

Mercer looked at my side of the plane..

"Behavioral Analysis."

I nodded.

"We'll interview them."

"Good."

The aircraft touched down. The rear ramp lowered, and cold air rushed inside.

Outside, dozens of armored personnel surrounded the shelter. Snipers occupied nearby rooftops. Containment vehicles blocked every road leading out of town.

It looked less like a rescue operation...

And more like the beginning of a war.

The shelter had once been a high school gymnasium, but now it was packed wall to wall with frightened civilians. Children slept on cots while parents whispered to each other, and volunteers moved through the crowd handing out bottled water.

The moment I stepped inside, I felt it.

Fear.

Not one person's fear.

Everyone's.

It pressed against my chest like a weight.

Rachel looked around nervously. "I hate this."

"So do they."

She glanced at me. "What?"

I nodded toward the room. "They're terrified."

"I mean... obviously."

"No." I shook my head. "They're not afraid of the monster."

She frowned.

"They're afraid of us."

Her eyes drifted toward the soldiers lining the walls, rifles raised, faces hidden behind helmets. I couldn't blame the civilians. If armed soldiers burst into my shelter and refused to explain why, I'd be terrified too.

Mercer entered behind us.

"Report."

I looked around the room one more time before turning back to him. "I need time."

"How much?"

"A few hours."

Mercer's expression didn't change.

"You have thirty minutes."

"Thirty isn't enough."

"It's what you have."

He turned and walked away.

Rachel watched him leave.

"Does he always do that?"

"Ignore the people who know what they're talking about?"

She nodded.

"Yeah."

I smiled weakly.

"Pretty much."

Twenty-three minutes later, we still hadn't found anything.

My team had spoken to teachers, children, paramedics, and parents, but there wasn't a single inconsistency, not a single lie, and not a single emotional response that felt wrong.

Everything I sensed was exactly what I expected.

Confusion.

Exhaustion.

Fear.

Grief.

I rubbed my temples.

Something wasn't adding up.

Mercer's radio crackled.

"Director."

"Report."

"Research Division just updated their assessment. The shapeshifter has entered a secondary adaptation phase."

The shelter fell silent.

"Meaning?" Mercer asked.

"Current estimates suggest we have less than ten minutes before it fully adapts to its host. After that, it will remain hidden indefinitely."

Mercer turned to me.

"Behavioral?"

I looked around the shelter.

Eighty-six frightened civilians.

Eighty-six chances to miss one lie.

"I need more time."

"How long?"

"At least an hour."

"You have ten minutes."

"That's not enough."

"It's all we have."

Mercer looked toward the soldiers.

"Field Operations. Prepare Protocol Ash."

My stomach dropped.

"You can't do this." My voice echoed through the shelter. "They're people. They're innocent."

Mercer met my eyes without the slightest hint of anger.

"If the entity escapes," he said quietly, "forty thousand people die in the nearby city"

I stepped toward him.

"Then let me keep looking."

"You have ten minutes."

"That's not enough!"

"No." He held my gaze. "It isn't."

A long silence settled between us.

Then he said the words I'll never forget.

"People are going to die today."

Another pause.

"I'm trying to make sure only eighty-six do." 

Mercer gave a small nod.

The soldiers moved.

I lunged for him.

Hands like iron clamped around my arms before I got two steps.

"No!" I shouted, thrashing against their grip. "Please!"

I threw everything I had into breaking free.

The soldier werewolves barely had to try.

To them, I wasn't a threat. I was just another human to restrain.

I couldn't reach Mercer.

I couldn't reach the eighty-six innocent people staring at us in terror.

And suddenly...

I wasn't standing in a shelter anymore.

I was back in my dorm hallway.

Frozen.

Helpless.

Watching someone else decide who lived...

...and who died.

Then it hit me.

The crying.

The screaming.

The prayers.

Eighty-six terrified people, all convinced they were about to die.

Their fear crashed into me all at once.

My chest tightened.

I couldn't breathe.

I couldn't tell where my emotions ended and theirs began.

"Stop..." My voice cracked. "Please..."

Nobody moved.

Rachel was shouting my name, but she sounded impossibly far away.

My vision blurred.

Tears streamed down my face.

Not because I wanted to.

Because they did.

My stomach lurched.

Then I doubled over and vomited onto the gym floor.

The soldiers immediately let go of me.

"Ethan!"

Rachel caught me before I hit the ground.

I was shaking so hard my teeth chattered. Every emotion: terror, grief, panic, hopelessness….bled together until I couldn't tell which ones belonged to me anymore.

The last thing I saw was Rachel's face.

She wasn't looking at the soldiers.

She wasn't looking at Mercer.

She was looking at me...

...like she was watching someone come apart.

Then everything went black.

When I woke up, the ceiling wasn't the shelter. It was the medical wing.

Again.

"You're awake."

I turned my head and saw Lyra sitting beside the bed with her arms crossed. She looked exhausted.

"I told you this job is taking a toll on you."

I reached for the water sitting on the table beside me and drank.

"No."

Lyra stared at me.

"No?"

"I'm fine."

A long silence followed before she sighed.

"Ethan."

I froze.

She used my name.

That meant she was actually angry.

"You have already blacked out twice this week."

"It's fine."

Her expression hardened.

"You always say that."

I looked away because she was right. I always said that. But what else was I supposed to say? That sometimes I couldn't tell where my emotions ended and everyone else's began? That every disaster felt like I was experiencing it myself? That every person I failed stayed with me?

I put the cup down.

"I have work."

"Ethan—"

I stood up before she could continue and left.

I didn't get far.

The same elf from the aircraft stepped into my path, his hair now loose over his shoulders.

"I have good news."

I stared at Christian.

"That usually means there's bad news."

He smiled slightly.

"You're learning."

I waited.

"Director Mercer is in deep trouble."

I stopped.

"What?"

"He is being investigated."

I frowned.

"Why?"

The elf looked surprised.

"You haven't heard?"

"No."

He adjusted his glasses.

"The operation report came in."

My stomach tightened.

"The shelter?"

He nodded.

"Mercer ordered Protocol Ash."

"I know."

His expression became serious.

"The eighty-six civilians he killed..."

He paused.

"None of them were the entity."

I felt cold.

"What?"

"The imposter was never inside the shelter."

My mind went blank.

"Then where was it?"

The elf looked at me.

"It had already changed into a guard."

Silence.

"He was standing outside the shelter the entire time."

I couldn't speak.

All those emotions. All those people. All that fear.

Mercer hadn't saved them.

He had killed them.

The elf continued.

"The creature is contained now. Research Division believes it's a rare hybrid."

"Of what?"

He looked at me.

"A wendigo."

A pause.

"And a skinwalker."

The hallway felt colder.

"Highly dangerous."

I looked toward the Director's offices, toward where Mercer would be.

The man who had chosen numbers over names. The man who had looked at eighty-six people and seen a calculation.

And for the first time...

I wished he would have died instead.

The thought stayed with me because it wasn't just anger. It wasn't just grief. It was something darker.

A part of me genuinely wanted him gone.

And that scared me.

Because I had spent my entire life feeling too much. Other people's pain. Other people's fear. Other people's suffering.

Hyper-empathy was supposed to make me understand people.

But in that moment...

All it did was make me understand exactly why I hated him.

I found out later what happened to Mercer.

The Bureau didn't call it “prison”. They called it "removal". But everyone understood what that meant.

You couldn't simply leave this organization after learning the things we knew….the existence of anomalies, the creatures hiding among humanity, the things that lived outside reality itself. Information like that wasn't something you carried into retirement.

Mercer wasn't fired.

Not really.

He was contained.

The same way we contained everything else dangerous.

The irony wasn't lost on anyone. A man who had spent years deciding what was an acceptable loss had finally become one himself.

Unfortunately, we didn't have much time to celebrate because within an hour of Mercer's removal, we had a new problem.

A new Director.

Which was why I was standing inside the Board Room, the place where the highest decisions in the Bureau were made.

Lyra sat across from me, looking more tired than usual. And somehow, after everything I had seen, she was still the person who looked the most human in the room.

The others...

Were not.

Six seats surrounded the table.

Six department heads.

Six people responsible for keeping the Bureau alive.

The head of Containment was a giant.

Literally.

A stone-skinned being that looked like it had been carved from a mountain. The Bureau had discovered him centuries ago.

They were supposed to contain him.

Instead, they hired him.

Research belonged to Dr. Evelyn.

An elf whose knowledge of magical biology and supernatural history was considered unmatched.

Field Operations was led by Commander Voss.

A werewolf.

The kind of person soldiers followed without hesitation. Every combat agent, every extraction team, every person sent into places humans weren't meant to survive answered to him. He was also the reason every soldier in the organization was a werewolf.

Medical was Lyra.

A dryad.

A creature connected to life itself, now responsible for keeping both humans and monsters alive.

Administration was the strangest.

Director Adrian.

Half-human.

Half something the Bureau had never officially classified.

He was proof of what the world had spent centuries ignoring.

Monsters and humans weren't separate anymore.

They had been living together for generations.

Some used magic.

Some used technology.

Some used both.

Elves who didn't want their ears recognized used spells or even human cosmetic procedures to alter their appearance. Vampires changed identities every few decades. Werewolves learned to control their transformations and lived ordinary lives.

The supernatural world hadn't replaced humanity.

It had blended into it.

And after centuries of coexistence, the hardest thing wasn't finding the monsters.

It was knowing who was one.

Then there was Behavioral Analysis.

My department.

The seat Mercer had left behind.

Then the door opened.

Every conversation died instantly as a man walked in.

At first glance, he looked completely ordinary.

Early thirties. Dark hair. Perfectly tailored suit. Calm expression.

Then you looked closer.

And remembered he wasn't human.

The newly appointed….

Director Lucien.

A vampire.

Three hundred years old.

And yes...

The stories were true.

Every vampire was beautiful.

Not because they were trying to be.

Because evolution had made them that way.

Predators weren't supposed to look dangerous.

They were supposed to make you lower your guard.

Lucien had the kind of appearance that made people trust him before they even realized they were doing it. If he wasn't running Behavioral Analysis, he probably would have been on the cover of a luxury watch advertisement, standing in an expensive suit, looking mysterious while millions of people convinced themselves they could look like him.

But Lucien wasn't famous only because of his appearance.

He was also famous because he understood monsters.

Before becoming Director, he was one of the Bureau's greatest researchers. He had negotiated with creatures that had killed entire teams. He had convinced hostile entities to cooperate without a single weapon being drawn.

People joked that Lucien could walk into a room with a monster and leave with both sides signing a peace treaty.

The strange part was how he did it.

He never raised his voice.

Never lost control.

Never looked afraid.

At first, I thought it was confidence.

Then I watched him closer.

Lucien wasn't experiencing emotions.

He was copying them.

The slight concern in his eyes when someone spoke.

The small smile at the exact moment someone needed reassurance.

The carefully measured pauses before answering.

Everything was perfect.

Too perfect.

Most people saw empathy.

I saw a performance.

Not a fake one.

A practiced one.

Three hundred years of watching humans had taught Lucien exactly what they expected to see.

Fear.

Compassion.

Concern.

He could imitate all of them flawlessly.

And somehow...

That was more unsettling than if he couldn't understand emotions at all.

Everyone else in this room saw a man who understood them.

I saw someone who understood emotions so well...

he didn't need to feel them.

And for the first time since I joined the Bureau...

I reconsidered Behavioral Analysis.

Not because of Mercer.

Not because of the job.

Because of him.

Mr. Lucien…

Maybe Lyra had been right.

Maybe I should have listened when she told me to think carefully about this department.

Because Mercer had been easy to understand.

He was cold.

He was ruthless.

But Lucien...

Lucien was something else entirely.

After talking to the other directors he started surveilling the room.

Then his eyes landed on me.

And for a moment...

Neither of us spoke.

Then he smiled.

Not warmly.

Not coldly.

Just perfectly.

Precisely.

"Agent Ethan."

I felt something I couldn't explain.

Not fear.

Not discomfort.

Something closer to uncertainty.

Because for the first time in my life...

I was standing across from someone who can look at a person’s fear, sadness and love and understand exactly what they meant without ever feeling them.

Meanwhile I was drowning in everyone else’s emotions, never knowing where they ended and I began.

He was a man who could understand humanity without being human.

I was a man who felt humanity so deeply that I was losing myself. 

And somehow….
That was more terrifying than Mercer ever was.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 17 days ago
▲ 130 r/Nonsleep+1 crossposts

The God Wasn't the Monster Everyone Feared. My Mother Was.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 10: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 11: CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.

Part 12: The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

Part 13: I Was Prepared to Fight a Cult. Instead, I got a Family Reunion.

My blood froze as footsteps echoed through the chamber.

"My baby has come to visit me."

She emerged from the darkness as if she had simply been taking a quiet walk. White robes brushed against the stone floor, and her dark hair rested neatly over her shoulders.

I knew those eyes immediately.

They were the same eyes that watched every exam I brought home, every mistake I made, every moment where I wasn't enough.

My mother smiled.

Not like a fanatic.

Not like a monster.

Like a mother welcoming her children home.

"Oh..."

Her gaze settled on Remi first.

"How I've missed you."

She walked past Angelo without hesitation and placed a hand against one of the black chains wrapped around the giant's arm.

Immediately, every chain went still.

The giant lowered its head, not in defeat, but in obedience.

Mother smiled.

"As long as I possess his covenant, even a god has no choice but to obey me."

The chamber fell silent.

She wasn't overpowering him. She wasn't forcing him.

She simply possessed the authority he had willingly given her.

And somehow, that made everything worse.

I stayed behind Jacob, keeping myself hidden.

Mother hadn't noticed me yet.

Remi stepped forward before anyone else could react, raising her weapon and aiming it directly at our mother's head.

"You still look at me with the same eyes."

Mother only smiled.

"I left that house years ago."

The words came from Remi quietly, almost like a confession.

Mother stared at her.

"You did."

The answer was so simple that it hurt more than denial.

"I will not let you manipulate me again."

Mother ignored the weapon completely.

Instead, she looked at Remi the same way she used to look at us when we were children, like a disappointed parent watching a child make a mistake.

Then she laughed softly.

In amusement.

"Oh?"

She tilted her head.

"You still believe leaving accomplished something?"

Remi's grip tightened around her weapon.

"Yes."

There was a pause before she continued.

"I escaped you."

Mother studied Remi carefully.

"You've changed."

Her smile softened.

"You used to stand exactly like this. Always putting yourself between me and your sister."

Then her eyes shifted.

Toward me.

My stomach dropped.

She had noticed.

For a moment, she only stared.

The same expression from my childhood returned.

Disappointment.

"And you..."

Her voice softened.

Not with kindness.

With accusation.

"Why did you leave me too?"

The chamber went silent as every eye turned toward me.

"Just like your older sister."

The words struck exactly where she wanted them to.

That was how she always controlled us.

She never asked what happened. She never cared why.

She only made us feel responsible for the pain she caused.

Before anyone could stop me, I stepped past Jacob.

My hands shook, and my breathing became uneven, but I kept walking.

"No."

My voice cracked.

"You don't get to stand there and pretend you're the victim."

Mother didn't move.

"I left because you were insane."

The words echoed through the chamber.

"Not because I hated you. Not because I abandoned you. Because I finally realized nothing I did would ever be enough."

I pointed at her, unable to hide the anger that had been building for years.

Then I looked at Remi.

"And you..."

My anger shifted.

"What the hell is wrong with you?"

Remi froze.

The words felt heavier than I expected as they left my mouth.

"You walked out of that house... and I stayed."

My throat tightened as I looked back at Mother.

"She kept me there. She controlled everything. She made me believe nobody was coming back."

My vision blurred as memories I had buried for years forced their way back.

"I told myself you were making a plan. That you were getting stronger. That there had to be a reason."

I swallowed.

"But you never came."

Remi didn't answer.

A quiet laugh escaped me, but there was no humor behind it.

"Do you know how stupid I felt?"

My voice shook as I looked directly at her.

"Everyone told me you abandoned me, but I told them they were wrong."

The chamber remained silent.

"I told them that my sister would never do that."

I looked down.

"I believed in you."

For the first time since I met Director Remi, her control finally broke.

"I..."

Her hand slowly rose to her temple as she struggled to understand something she had spent years trying to ignore.

"I remember leaving."

Nobody moved.

"I remember making a bargain."

Her breathing became uneven.

"Eight years ago, when I fought Evergrove, I was dying. I needed a way to survive."

She closed her eyes.

"And a spirit offered me one."

Her fingers tightened.

"But nothing involving a god is ever given freely."

The room became silent.

"What did you give up?" I asked.

Remi opened her eyes, and for the first time since I had known her, I saw fear.

"I….I didn't give up my strength or my life."

Her voice trembled.

"I gave up a memory."

A chill ran through me.

She looked at me, and that was when I understood.

"The memory of who I promised to return to."

Nobody spoke.

"I remember making the promise. I remember knowing there was someone waiting for me."

Her voice cracked.

"I remember wanting to come back."

She looked down.

"But I don't remember you."

The words hurt more than anything else she could have said because I could see the truth in her expression.

She genuinely didn't remember me.

"After I survived, ESR found me."

Her expression hardened.

"I spent years searching for Mother. Every rumor. Every trace. Every lead."

She looked around the chamber.

"Because I knew something was missing."

A pause followed.

"I just didn't know what."

Her eyes returned to Mother.

"But now I understand."

The silence stretched.

"She wasn't hiding from me."

Mother said nothing.

"She was building this."

For a moment, Mother remained completely still.

Then she looked directly at me as she laughed softly, almost gently, like she was watching something entertaining.

"You spent years waiting for someone who couldn't remember you."

Her gaze shifted toward Remi.

"And you spent years forgetting the only person who was waiting for you."

Nobody spoke because that was what made her dangerous.

She wasn't completely lying.

She had always known exactly how to twist the truth until it became something cruel.

She never needed to force us to hate each other.

She only needed to make us believe we were the reason the other one suffered.

Her smile widened.

"So tell me..."

Her voice softened.

"...which one of you suffered more?"

Remi didn't answer.

She stood there, clutching her temples, fighting against something buried deep inside her own mind.

A wall she couldn't break through.

A memory she couldn't reach.

Me.

I looked back at Mother.

For years, she had made us fight over who suffered more, as if pain was something that needed to be measured.

"Suffered more?"

Mother's smile faded slightly.

I stared directly at her.

"How about why we suffered at all?"

The chamber went silent.

For the first time, her expression changed.

Only slightly.

But I saw it.

She hadn't expected that answer.

If she wanted to play games, then fine.

I would play.

But not by her rules.

My eyes shifted toward Remi.

"She left because of you. She made that bargain because of you. I spent years believing she abandoned me because that's exactly what you wanted.”

The chamber remained silent.

Mother didn't respond.

"And I left because of you."

My voice tightened.

A pause.

"I left because I was trying to escape you."

My voice grew colder.

"And where did I end up?"

I looked around the chamber.

"CSP."

A bitter laugh escaped me.

"An organization where people disappear every day. Where teams enter places they never return from. Where every mission could be the one that kills you."

I looked directly at her.

"Because I thought there was nothing left for me."

Silence filled the chamber.

"But I was wrong about that too."

My eyes moved toward Remi.

"Because she was still trying to come back."

Mothers gaze flickered towards Remi.

"You make us blame each other for our suffering"

My voice lowered.

"But you are the reason."

I looked at Remi.

"She didn't abandon me."

Then back at Mother.

"You did."

The words echoed through the chamber.

For the first time, Mother didn't immediately answer.

There was no mocking smile.

No clever response.

No attempt to twist my words into something else.

Nothing.

And that was when I realized something.

She wasn't angry because I had insulted her.

She was angry because I had taken away the one thing she always had.

Control.

For years, she had decided what we believed.

Who we blamed.

Who we hated.

But standing there, in that chamber, she wasn't the one telling the story anymore.

I was.

"So tell me..."

I stared at her.

"If you want to know who suffered more..."

I took another step forward.

"Why don't you answer something else first?"

The chamber held its breath.

"Why did we suffer at all?"

Nobody spoke.

Because there was no answer that could make what she did acceptable.

Not a god.

Not a covenant.

Not a reason.

Nothing.

Mother looked at me for a long moment.

Then...

she smiled.

"There it is."

Her voice wasn't angry.

It was almost proud.

"You finally learned to stand up to me."

I frowned.

"What?"

She gestured toward us.

"Look at yourselves."

She looked between Remi and me.

"You both survived horrors that would have shattered most people, and you still found the courage to stand here."

She spread her arms slightly.

"Do you honestly believe that happened despite me?"

Nobody answered.

Mother looked at me with something that almost resembled pity.

"Your father..." she said with a quiet sigh. "He was a violent man."

Nobody argued because we all knew it was true.

"He hit me. He hit you. He screamed until the walls shook."

She looked around the chamber, letting the silence settle before continuing.

"Do you know what happened after every fight?"

Her eyes settled on me.

"Wasnt I still there for you?"

The words hung in the air.

"He was weak. Violence was all he understood." A faint smile crossed her face. "I…I gave your suffering a purpose."

Mother laughed softly, as if she was explaining something obvious.

"Children are not forged through comfort. Steel is tempered by fire."

She stepped closer, her expression almost gentle.

"Every sacrifice, every lesson, every tear you cursed me for made you into the people standing before me today."

My stomach twisted.

"You call it abuse."

She shook her head.

"I call it love."

The words echoed through the chamber.

"A mother does not raise children for the world they wish existed. She raises them for the world that does."

Her eyes shifted toward the chained god beside her.

"If I had held you, protected you, and given you the happy childhood you wanted..."

She smiled sadly.

"You would both be dead."

Silence followed.

Her smile returned.

"And yet you stand here condemning the person who made that possible."

She tilted her head.

"Tell me... shouldn't you be thanking me?"

For a moment, nobody answered.

Then I laughed.

It wasn't bitter. It wasn't angry.

It was the laugh of someone who had finally heard something so impossible to believe that there was nothing else left to do.

"You're wrong."

Mother's expression shifted slightly.

I stared directly at her.

"You're so wrong."

My voice grew steadier.

"You keep looking at who I am now and pretending that's who I became because of you."

I took a step forward.

"Do you know where CSP found me?"

She didn't answer.

"Not on a battlefield. Not fighting monsters. Not saving lives."

My throat tightened.

"They found me in a psychiatric hospital."

The chamber fell completely silent.

"Because I had failed to kill myself."

Nobody moved.

My voice cracked.

"I wasn’t strong…. I was broken."

I looked at her, remembering every word I had spent years believing.

"I spent years believing everything you told me. That I wasn't enough. That nobody would ever love me. That Remi abandoned me. That Father never cared."

I swallowed.

"By the time CSP found me, I believed the world would be better without me."

My eyes never left hers.

"So don't you dare stand there and tell me you made me strong."

My voice rose.

"You didn't make me strong."

"You made me want to die."

The silence afterward felt heavier than anything else.

I took another step as I pressed a hand against my chest.

"I lived because of me. I survived because I refused to die believing I was worthless, like you always told me I was."

A tear slipped down my face.

"But I didn't become strong because of you."

I looked at the people standing beside me.

"I became strong despite you."

My gaze moved toward Jacob.

"Then I found people who became a better family than you could ever be."

A small smile appeared despite everything.

My eyes moved toward Remi.

"She came back for me."

Then finally, I looked at Angelo.

"And some people even taught me how to love."

I turned back toward Mother.

"So don't stand there and ask me to thank you."

My voice became cold.

"The only thing you ever gave me was a reason to never become anything like you."

For the first time, Mother looked annoyed.

"Anything like me?"

She let out a quiet laugh.

"You wish you could be."

Her eyes moved across the chamber, toward the chains wrapped around the god and the impossible power she controlled.

"You stand there pretending you've won because you've learned to hate me, but you still don't understand."

Her smile slowly returned.

"I have accomplished what every civilization in history has dreamed of."

She looked directly at me.

"They worshipped gods. I mastered one.”

“And now…I’M BECOMING ONE." 

The words remained hanging in the air as she turned toward the chained god. 

The moment her hand touched the chains, cracks spread across the floor. Stone split beneath our feet as the entire chamber began to collapse.

Then Angelo moved.

Not slowly.

Not cautiously.

He ran straight toward me.

"Move!"

I barely had time to react.

"What?"

Before I could understand, massive wings erupted from his back, sending dust and debris flying through the chamber. The force of it shook the ground beneath us.

"Angelo—"

But he was already grabbing me.

A deafening roar shook the room.

"Remi!"

I turned just in time to see a massive hand burst through the floor and shoot toward her.

She fired every weapon she had.

It didn't matter.

The hand closed around her before anyone could reach her.

For one horrifying second, I thought she was gone.

Then the fingers snapped.

Three enormous fingers crashed onto the stone floor as Remi tore herself free.

She didn't stop to look back.

She ran.

"Run!"

The floor collapsed behind her.

More hands began forcing their way through the cracks.

The god wasn't a god anymore. Its body twisted into something older than worship, something built only for destruction. .

What stood beneath us was no longer a being of worship.

It was something ancient.

Something monstrous.

Something created for destruction.

Mother stood on its back, watching everything unfold with a smile.

The woman who had spent her entire life trying to become something greater than human had finally succeeded.

Her smiling face looked less like a god and more…

Like a mother who had finally gotten everything she wanted.

Angelo lifted me into the air as the chamber collapsed beneath us. Wind tore against my face as his wings carried us upward, while stone fell around us and the walls cracked apart.

Cold air rushed through the ruins as we escaped the underground chamber.

For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt the outside world again.

But we weren't safe.

Behind us, Mother emerged from the collapsing ruins, riding the creature that had once been a god.

And she was coming for us.

The moment we reached the surface, the entire structure collapsed in on itself. Jacob landed beside us, his face pale as he stared back toward the destroyed entrance.

"What..."

He struggled to find the words.

"What is that?"

Angelo's expression changed.

Not anger.

Not hatred.

Something far worse.

Recognition.

"That is impossible."

Mother tilted her head.

"Is it?"

The creature beneath her shifted, its body stretching upward as it reshaped itself with every movement. A thousand different forms appeared and vanished within seconds.

A dragon.

A giant.

Something with too many limbs.

Something that looked almost human.

Almost.

Jacob took a step back.

"Angelo..."

The angel didn't answer.

His eyes never left Mother.

"You angels have spent millennia trying to understand what separates humans from gods."

Mother smiled.

"And you spent millennia believing the answer was that humans were beneath them."

Her hand rested against the creature's surface.

The ground cracked beneath us as a wave of pressure rolled across the battlefield.

Angelo looked at me.

Not at Mother.

Not at the creature.

At me.

The wind tore through the battlefield as pieces of the ruined structure collapsed behind us. His wings remained spread, and his expression stayed calm, but I knew him well enough by now.

Something was different.

"Nayeri."

My name sounded different coming from him.

Almost careful.

Almost gentle.

"Do I have permission..."

He paused.

His eyes returned to Mother.

"...to kill your mother?"

Everything went silent.

Even Jacob looked at him.

Because Angelo didn't ask for permission.

Not from anyone.

Not from the Board.

Not from gods.

Not from humanity itself.

But he was asking me.

I stared at him.

For years, I had imagined this moment.

Standing in front of her.

Facing the person who had destroyed our lives.

I imagined anger.

I imagined wanting revenge.

But now that she was standing there, now that the woman who had controlled every part of my childhood was finally vulnerable, I felt something else.

Exhaustion.

Mother watched us.

And somehow...

she smiled.

"How touching."

Her voice carried across the battlefield.

"The angel needs your approval."

Angelo ignored her.

His eyes never left mine.

Because this wasn't about her.

It was about me.

About whether I was still the child who waited for her.

Or the person I had become.

I looked at Mother.

At the creature beneath her.

At the woman who had spent years convincing us that our pain was love.

That breaking us was the only way to build us.

Then I looked back at Angelo.

My voice was barely above a whisper.

"Angelo..."

He waited.

I swallowed.

"I don't know if I can forgive her."

Mother's smile widened slightly.

"But..."

I looked directly at her.

"I don't want to become her."

For the first time, Angelo's expression softened.

Only slightly.

"I understand."

The ground shook again.

Mother laughed.

"Still clinging to morality?"

She raised her hand, and the creature behind her moved.

"You angels always were obsessed with rules."

Angelo stepped forward.

"No."

His voice changed.

The warmth disappeared.

"The difference between us..."

His wings expanded behind him.

"...is that I follow them because I choose to."

A heavy silence followed.

Mother's smile faded.

Angelo looked at me one last time.

"Then tell me."

The battlefield seemed to hold its breath.

"Will you be alright if I stop holding back?"

I looked at her.

The woman who had spent years trying to convince me that everything I became belonged to her.

And finally, I understood.

She had spent my entire life trying to control my choices, my emotions, and my future.

But this choice...

This one belonged to me.

I stepped forward.

"Angelo."

He waited.

My voice steadied.

"Don't kill her because of what she did to me."

Mother's smile returned.

For a moment, she thought she had won.

Until I finished.

"Kill her because of what she is about to do to everyone else."

The smile disappeared.

Angelo closed his eyes.

For a brief moment, he looked almost sad.

Then he opened them.

And the battlefield changed.

"Permission granted."

The air itself seemed to freeze.

Mother stared at him.

"You would really destroy a human?"

Angelo's wings spread wider.

"No."

A pause.

"I would stop a monster."

And for the first time...

Mother looked afraid.

She stared at him, and the amusement that had been present moments ago was gone.

She no longer looked like someone in control.

She looked uncertain.

"You think you can stop me?"

Behind her, the creature roared.

The sound tore through the sky as the ground split apart. Mountains of flesh and distorted reality rose above us as the thing that had once been a god continued to lose any sense of a true form.

Its body shifted constantly, every second becoming something new.

Something larger.

Something more impossible.

It wasn't searching for a shape anymore.

It was searching for one capable of killing us.

Mother raised her hand.

The creature obeyed.

"Look at what I have achieved."

Her voice echoed across the battlefield.

"A human who surpassed gods."

Angelo stared at her.

For a moment, I thought he would speak.

A warning.

A final chance.

Some reminder that there was still a line she shouldn't cross.

He didn't.

He simply moved.

I didn't see him disappear.

One moment, he was standing beside me.

The next, he was standing directly in front of Mother.

The impact came afterward.

A shockwave erupted across the battlefield as the air itself bent around them.

The creature froze.

Not because it had been injured.

Because it had realized something.

It was afraid.

Mother's expression changed.

"What..."

Angelo stood there with one hand raised, holding back the creature's attack.

A being that had shattered mountains.

A creature that had forced reality itself to change around it.

Stopped.

By one hand.

Mother slowly stepped backward.

"No."

Her voice became quieter.

"You were holding back."

Angelo said nothing.

Because she had finally understood.

The realization spread across her face.

All those years.

All those plans.

All those sacrifices.

She had believed she had created something beyond humanity.

Something capable of challenging angels.

But she had never understood the difference between them.

The creature had power.

Angelo had authority. 

The god attacked again.

Thousands of limbs erupted from its body, each one carrying enough force to destroy anything standing in its path.

Angelo sighed.

Not in anger.

Not in frustration.

Almost in disappointment.

"You misunderstood something."

He reached forward and grabbed one of the limbs.

The entire creature stopped.

"Power is not what makes something a god."

The limb began cracking in his hand.

"It is responsibility."

The creature screamed.

Angelo tightened his grip.

"And you gave neither to yourself..."

A pause.

"...nor to it."

The limb shattered.

The sound echoed across the battlefield.

The creature recoiled.

Mother stared in disbelief.

"No..."

Angelo looked at her.

"You were never a threat."

The words struck harder than any attack could have.

Not because they were meant to insult her.

Because they revealed the truth.

"I was just trying to be careful."

Silence followed.

Mother froze.

Angelo's expression hardened.

"Because you were her mother."

My breath caught.

He continued.

"Because I knew what killing you would do to Nayeri."

Mother looked at me.

For the first time...

there was uncertainty in her eyes.

"You..."

Angelo stepped forward.

His wings slowly expanded behind him as the battlefield went silent. Mother's expression twisted.

"You were afraid."

Angelo looked at her.

"No."

There was a pause.

"I was respecting her."

His eyes shifted toward me.

"That was the only reason you survived this long."

Mother went still because she finally understood.

She thought she had found a way to surpass an angel.

But the truth was much simpler.

He could have ended this whenever he wanted.

He just refused to take away my choice.

The creature charged, and the ground disappeared beneath its weight as reality twisted around it. But Angelo didn't move. Not until the last possible second.

Then he raised his hand.

A single feather of light appeared between his fingers.

The entire battlefield went silent because everyone recognized it. The same authority that had erased gods. The same power that had forced ancient beings to kneel.

The creature stopped.

Angelo looked at it, and for the first time, he looked sad.

"You were never a god."

The feather touched its chest.

"You were a victim."

Light spread across the creature's body. Then the creature simply stopped.

The countless forms it had taken began disappearing as its impossible body collapsed inward. The being that had threatened reality itself vanished.

Mother stood alone.

Human.

For the first time.

Her eyes widened.

"No..."

Angelo walked toward her slowly.

"You wanted to become something greater than human."

He stopped in front of her.

"But you forgot something."

His voice remained calm.

"Being human was never the weakness."

Mother looked at me almost desperately.

"Little bug..."

I didn't answer because for once, I didn't need to.

Angelo looked back at her, and then I understood.

This wasn't revenge.

It wasn't hatred.

It wasn't anger.

It was something far colder.

Justice.

"I am not doing this because I hate you."

His voice was quiet.

"I am doing this because you were given every opportunity to stop."

Mother opened her mouth, but no words came out.

For once, she had nothing to manipulate, nothing to twist, and nothing to take from us.

Angelo raised his hand, and the woman who spent her entire life trying to become a god finally met something far older than gods.

A guardian.

A judge.

An angel.

The light consumed her.

And then there was nothing.

No scream.

No final words.

No miracle.

Just silence.

I stood there, staring at the empty battlefield. Because after everything, after all the years I spent imagining defeating her, I realized something.

Angelo never needed permission to win.

He needed permission to stop holding back.

The plane was quiet.

For once, there were no alarms, no gods, and no impossible creatures trying to destroy reality.

Just the sound of the engines.

I sat by the window, staring out at the clouds below us while Angelo was lying back beside me with his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.

I knew he was pretending because Angelo didn't need sleep. Not really. He could probably spend a thousand years awake and act like it was nothing.

Across from us, Jacob had been staring at me for the last twenty minutes.

"Nayeri."

I sighed.

"Jacob."

"Are you okay?"

I looked at him.

"I'm fine."

He nodded, but a few seconds later he spoke again.

"Nayeri."

"What?"

"Are you sure you're okay?"

I closed my eyes.

"Jacob."

"I'm just asking."

"You've asked me that about ten billion times."

He looked genuinely concerned.

"Okay, but have you considered that maybe the tenth billion time is the one where you actually answer honestly?"

I stared at him, then looked away.

I couldn't even argue with that.

Jacob had always been like that.

He never understood the idea of leaving people alone when they were hurting. Probably because he grew up with something I never had.

A mother who loved him.

Someone who made him feel safe.

Someone who never made him question whether he deserved to be cared about.

I looked toward him, and despite everything, I was grateful he was there.

Remi sat beside me quietly. For most of the flight, she hadn't said much.

She didn't need to.

We had already talked.

Really talked.

She told me everything about Evergrove, about the god that had taken humans and forced them to become The Manager, about the nightmare she survived, and about how ESR eventually found her.

The organization that gave her somewhere to go when she had nothing left.

The same organization that helped her rebuild her life.

And eventually made her its leader.

For years, I thought she had forgotten me.

But the truth was somehow both better and worse.

She never stopped searching.

She just couldn't remember what she was searching for.

A strange silence settled between us before I finally looked at her.

"So..."

She glanced over.

"Hm?"

I smiled slightly.

"You married, huh?"

For a second, she looked confused. Then her expression softened.

"Yeah."

She paused, then raised an eyebrow.

"Wait. How did you know?"

I gave her a look.

"You're married to our director, Morozov. Obviously I knew."

Her eyes widened.

"Morozov?"

I nodded.

She stared before slowly realizing.

"Oh."

She laughed quietly.

"Yeah, I forgot."

I blinked.

"You forgot?"

She looked embarrassed.

"That's the name he uses in CSP."

I frowned.

"What?"

She gave me a sheepish smile.

"He goes by Dante in ESR."

I stared at her.

"Dante?"

A pause.

"Wait... Dante as in the Dante from the evergrove story you told me a few minutes ago?"

She nodded.

"Yeah."

I looked at her.

"I married him."

I just stared.

"Why does he have two names?"

"Privacy reasons."

She shrugged.

"I go by different names in different organizations too. The only exceptions are ESR and CSP."

She laughed.

"This name change always creates confusion."

I couldn't help but smile.

It was strange seeing that expression on her face. That small, embarrassed smile.

It reminded me of when we were younger.

Before everything happened.

Before Mother.

Before we became people who only knew how to survive.

"So why him?"

The question came out more honestly than I expected.

Remi looked at me.

"You mean why did I marry him?"

I nodded.

She thought for a moment.

Then answered simply.

"Because he saved me."

I stayed quiet.

"He saved me from Evergrove. He was the one who brought ESR to me. He helped me rebuild it. Helped me become the person I am today."

She smiled slightly.

"So when you ask why him..."

She looked at me.

"I think the answer is pretty obvious."

I looked toward Angelo.

"Yeah..."

A small smile formed.

"I guess some things are just meant to be."

Remi followed my gaze.

Then she smiled.

"I figured."

I looked at her.

"Huh?"

She pointed slightly toward Angelo.

"You and the angel."

I froze.

A grin slowly appeared on her face.

"I have to admit..."

She leaned closer.

"My brother-in-law is kind of a looker."

My entire face turned red, and I immediately looked away.

"We aren't married..."

Remi blinked.

"Really?"

Before I could answer, Angelo spoke.

"We are getting married in 10 months."

I turned.

My eyes widened.

"Angelo!"

He opened one eye.

"What?"

"You can't just say that!"

He looked genuinely confused.

"I have been made aware that one stays in a relationship for a year before marriage."

There was complete silence.

Then Remi started laughing.

Not a small laugh.

A real laugh.

The kind I hadn't heard from her in years.

Meanwhile, I just wanted to disappear.

Jacob looked between us, then smiled.

He had that expression.

The one that said he had just found a new source of entertainment.

I pointed at Angelo.

"You are impossible."

"I have been told that."

Remi was still laughing when, as if she had suddenly remembered something, she looked back at me.

"Dante is going to lose his mind when I tell him you're my sister."

I smirked.

"Why?"

She chuckled.

"Did he tell you something about me?"

"Only a couple things."

I raised an eyebrow.

"Such as?"

She smiled.

"That you are a hard-headed, stubborn agent."

I stared at her.

"Seriously?"

She nodded.

"Those were his exact words."

I looked away.

"Screw him."

Remi laughed.

"Well, you can tell him I don't want Mr. Iceman as my brother-in-law either."

That made her laugh even harder.

A quiet moment passed before Jacob finally spoke.

"Okay."

We both looked at him.

He had the expression of someone who had just received the most confusing information of his entire life.

"So let me get this straight."

He pointed between us.

"Your sister is married to Director Morozov."

I nodded.

"And Director Morozov is actually Dante from ESR."

Remi nodded.

"And Dante saved Director Remi from a god-controlling department store."

She nodded again.

Jacob looked at me.

"And Nayeri and Angelo are getting married in 10 months?"

Remi looked at me with the biggest grin imaginable.

Jacob looked at me for a moment before giving me a look I recognized immediately.

The same look I gave him whenever I teased him about Elior.

I sighed.

"I hate all of you."

Nobody believed me.

Especially not Angelo.

Because there was the smallest hint of amusement on his face.

I found myself smiling back.

And for the first time in a long while, it felt like the world wasn't ending.

There was no mission.

No god.

No apocalypse.

Just us.

A very strange, very complicated family.

And somehow... that was enough.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 22 days ago
▲ 84 r/nosleep

I Was Prepared to Fight a Cult. Instead, I got a Family Reunion.

Part 12: [The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1v5028d/the\_thing\_that\_terrified\_the\_creator\_is\_now/)

If there was one thing I had learned about the Executive Board, it was that no meeting ever meant anything good.

The room was unusually quiet. Director Stonehill stood at the head of the table, reviewing a stack of reports while Director Morozov silently read through another file projected in front of him. Madam Leni sat beside him, patiently waiting for the meeting to begin.

Nobody spoke.

I wasn't really paying attention.

My thoughts were still back in the apartment.

Noah had refused to let go of Angelo's hand even in his sleep. Eventually, Angelo had managed to carefully slide his hand free without waking him, although it had taken far longer than either of us expected. The moment Noah frowned in his sleep, Elior had quietly walked over and sat beside the bed.

***"I will remain with him."***

Angelo had looked at his nephew.

*"You are certain?"*

***"Yes."***

Elior's gaze had shifted toward the sleeping child.

***"I believe he should wake to someone familiar."***

A few moments later, Noah had shifted in his sleep and grabbed onto Elior's sleeve without even opening his eyes.

Elior hadn't moved after that.

Not once.

When I left the apartment, he was still sitting exactly where he had been, reading one of the children's books Research had somehow managed to deliver within thirty minutes of Noah existing.

"Agent Nayeri."

Stonehill's voice pulled me back into reality.

I straightened in my chair.

"Sorry, Director."

Stonehill didn't comment. Instead, he touched the holographic display in front of him, causing a map to appear above the table.

A chain of islands appeared in the middle of the ocean, thousands of miles away from the nearest major civilization.

"Our latest intelligence concerns an isolated settlement on Jan Mayen Island."

The room immediately became more focused.

"The island has remained largely abandoned for decades," Jacob continued. "Three months ago, satellite imagery detected construction that should not exist."

The image changed.

Dozens of buildings surrounded a mountain that had never appeared on previous surveys.

Another image followed.

People.

Hundreds of them.

All dressed in identical clothing, standing perfectly still, the figures in the photograph looked less like a group of people and more like a single organism waiting for a command.

"CSP has confirmed the existence of an organized religious movement," Jacob said.

Madam Leni folded her hands. "A cult?"

Jacob nodded. "They refer to themselves as The Children of the First Light."

Stonehill continued, his expression unreadable. "Over the last eighteen months, more than four hundred missing persons have been connected to the island."

Nobody interrupted because everyone already understood what that meant.

"They are performing ritual sacrifices to a god."

The words settled over the room, heavier than anyone wanted to acknowledge.

General Hayes was the first to respond.

"Who is the leader?"

Stonehill looked toward Morozov.

"We don't have a confirmed identity yet," he said. "Our intelligence suggests they operate from the central structure, but whoever is in control has avoided all surveillance attempts."

Morozov tapped the display, causing a new image to appear above the table.

The photograph showed the largest building within the settlement.

Unlike the surrounding structures, it appeared older, almost as if it had been carved directly into the mountain itself. No windows. No visible entrances. No signs of ordinary activity.

Just a massive structure standing in the center of the complex.

"All known activity originates from here," Morozov explained. "The individuals inside have not been identified."

Stonehill studied the image for a moment before continuing.

"Whatever is happening on Jan Mayen Island, the person responsible has remained hidden."

He tapped the screen again, causing a new symbol to appear beside the CSP logo.

A symbol I recognized immediately.

"Eidolon Systems Research."

Jacob leaned slightly toward me.

"That's the sister organization, right?"

I nodded.

Unlike CSP, which usually operated away from the public eye in isolated locations, ESR specialized in dealing with threats hidden within civilization.

Their missions weren't ancient temples, abandoned facilities, or places nobody would notice.

They went into cities.

They handled entities that had been living among humanity for years without anyone realizing.

Most of their work involved gods, especially ones that had managed to blend into the human world.

"When CSP can't contain something, ESR is sent to eliminate it."

"Sometimes permanently," Madam Leni added.

The room became quiet because everyone understood what that meant.

ESR wasn't brought in for things that could simply be locked away.

They were brought in when something had already crossed the line.

Stonehill continued.

"The head of ESR has personally requested to accompany this mission."

That caught my attention.

"The head?"

Morozov nodded.

"Yes."

Jacob frowned.

"Why?"

Morozov looked toward the screen.

"Because the leader has yet to be identified."

He paused.

"Sending CSP alone into an unknown situation involving an A-class entity and an unidentified organization would be an unnecessary risk."

His eyes shifted toward the group.

"ESR's involvement provides additional support if the situation exceeds CSP's containment capabilities."

A moment of silence followed.

"Which is why I approved the request."

General Hayes raised an eyebrow. "Director Morozov, are you certain that was the only factor involved?"

The room became slightly quieter.

Morozov slowly turned toward him. "What are you implying?"

Before Hayes could answer, Madam Leni calmly interrupted.

"I am certain Director Morozov is capable of separating his personal and professional responsibilities."

She glanced toward him.

"His wife being the head of ESR has nothing to do with his approval of this request."

The room went silent.

I blinked.

Wait.

His wife?

I looked toward Morozov, then back toward Madam Leni, then toward Morozov again.

Director Morozov...

The same man who looked like he had never experienced a positive emotion in his entire existence...

was married?

Someone had actually looked at this cold, terrifying man and thought:

Yes. That's the person I want to spend my life with.

I was still trying to process that information when I heard a quiet sound from the other side of the room.

A snicker.

I slowly turned.

Jacob cleared his throat. "I apologize."

He failed to sound even remotely apologetic.

Madam Leni continued as if nothing had happened.

"The head of ESR will meet you on-site."

She looked toward me.

"Agent Nayeri."

Then toward Jacob.

"Agent Jacob."

There was a brief pause.

"Good luck."

Something about the way she said those words made them sound less like a farewell and more like a warning.

Instinctively, I looked toward Angelo.

He noticed immediately.

*"You appear concerned."*

I sighed.

"CSP has dealt with a lot of impossible things. But ESR is different. They don't get involved unless something has already gone beyond what we can handle."

A pause.

"And now they're sending their director."

He considered my words for a moment.

*"Yes, I would also be concerned."*

Somehow, that was both comforting and terrifying.

The next hour was spent in the preparation room. Armor, weapons, briefings, emergency procedures. Everything CSP did before walking into a situation where reality itself might decide to stop cooperating.

The only difference this time was that something about this mission felt wrong.

I couldn't explain it.

Maybe it was the cult. Maybe it was the A-class entity waiting for us.

Or maybe it was just instinct.

And my instincts were telling me this wasn't going to end well.

When we finally boarded the transport, I found myself sitting silently beside Angelo. He didn't ask if I was okay because he already knew I wasn't.

Instead, he just sat beside me.

And somehow, that was enough.

Two hours later, we reached Jan Mayen Island.

The moment the aircraft doors opened, the cold hit us immediately.

The landscape stretched endlessly in every direction, covered in snow and surrounded by mountains that disappeared into the clouds. There was almost nothing here, nothing except the settlement waiting in the distance.

Forty-five CSP agents stepped onto the ground with me.

Two hundred soldiers followed behind them.

Two hundred and forty-five people.

That was only CSP.

ESR had brought another one hundred and thirty soldiers, bringing the total number of armed personnel to three hundred and seventy-five.

Three hundred and seventy-five people sent to confront a cult.

Some would call that excessive.

Honestly, I called it reassuring.

When we finally reached the site, the first thing I noticed was that it wasn't a settlement.

At least, not anymore.

The structure stood in the middle of the frozen landscape like something that had been carved directly into the mountain itself, ancient and unmoving against the endless snow. But it wasn't alone.

Five additional structures surrounded it in a perfect circle, each one positioned at an equal distance from the central building. From above, the entire complex looked less like a village and more like some kind of ritual symbol.

The central structure was the largest. The five surrounding buildings were smaller, but somehow they were more unsettling.

Each one had a different design.

One was covered in strange markings carved deep into the stone. Another had hundreds of small windows that appeared completely black from the outside. A third looked almost like a temple, while the fourth appeared industrial, built from metal and reinforced materials that didn't match the rest of the complex.

And the fifth...

I couldn't explain what was wrong with the fifth one.

It looked normal.

That was the problem.

Everything else looked ancient and unnatural. That building looked like someone had tried to recreate a normal home.

A fake imitation of something familiar.

The snow around the complex reached my ankles, forcing every step to feel heavier than it should have. The wind moved through the mountains, carrying a silence that felt unnatural.

Forty-five CSP agents moved carefully around the perimeter while the two hundred soldiers established positions behind us. ESR's forces remained nearby, waiting for our arrival.

Nobody spoke louder than necessary.

Nobody wanted to disturb whatever was waiting inside.

I noticed one person who seemed completely unaffected by the environment.

Angelo.

He stood beside me wearing his usual attire.

No coat.

No armor.

No protection from the freezing temperature.

His suit didn't even appear bothered by the snow or wind.

*"Your temperature is slowly decreasing."*

I looked over and found Angelo walking beside me.

I stared at him.

"...You are aware you're saying that while standing outside in freezing weather wearing only a suit?"

*"Yes."*

"And somehow you're worried about me?"

He looked genuinely confused.

*"Yes."*

I sighed.

"Of course you are."

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then his eyes shifted toward the snow covered mountains ahead.

*"This reminds me of the day we first met."*

I immediately looked at him.

"The day we met?"

*"Yes."*

A faint blush appeared before I could stop it.

Because of course he would choose now to bring that up.

While I was standing outside the cult headquarters with every instinct in my body telling me to turn around and run, Angelo was remembering the first time we met. 

"You realize I was terrified of you, right?"

*"Yes."*

"And you're bringing that up as a good memory?"

He looked at me.

*"It became one."*

That caught me off guard.

For someone who struggled to understand emotions, Angelo had become strangely good at finding the exact words that made me forget how afraid I was.

I wasn't sure whether to be annoyed or grateful.

The answer was probably both.

Behind us, Jacob walked over.

"Nayeri."

I turned.

"What?"

"Do you think Noah will be okay?"

I stared at him.

"...Jacob."

"What?"

"You have asked me that twelve times already"

"I know."

"Why?"

"Because I am checking."

He looked completely serious.

Somehow, Jacob had transformed into a worried mother who had left his husband and child at home for the first time.

Except the child was a former fragment of the Great Shadow, and the husband was an ancient being who carried both divine and angelic power. 

"Jacob, Noah is fine."

"But Elior?"

I smiled.

"Oh, so you're worried about your 'Eli'?"

His face immediately changed as he looked away.

“....No”

"Really?"

"Yes."

Jacob opened his mouth, then closed it.

Unfortunately for him, he had no argument.

I looked back toward the complex.

"I'm pretty sure Elior is taking care of him."

Jacob was quiet for a moment.

Then, softer:

"...Good."

For someone who claimed he wasn't becoming friends with an angel, he was surprisingly bad at hiding how much he cared.

Then, almost like he realized he had lost that argument, he quickly changed the subject.

"Aren't you nervous to meet the head?"

The question caught me off guard.

"The head of ESR?"

Jacob nodded.

"Yeah."

For a moment, I forgot about everything else.

The mission.

The cult.

Because honestly, meeting the head of Eidolon Systems Research was something I had been curious about long before today.

"Not nervous," I said.

Jacob gave me a look.

"You hesitated."

I ignored him.

The truth was, I had heard the rumors.

Everyone in CSP had.

The official records were limited, but stories spread quickly among recruits. Nobody knew exactly what she was. Not who she was, but what she was.

Some claimed she wasn't human. Others claimed she never had been. The only confirmed fact was that ESR hadn't recruited her.

They had found her.

Because she had done something no ordinary human should have been capable of.

She had killed a god alone.

The story was almost impossible to believe. A C-class entity had hidden among humanity for years, disguised as a normal store. People entered and disappeared, trapped inside the entity's domain.

According to reports, she went in alone, and when ESR arrived, the god was already dead.

I never knew how much of the story had been exaggerated. Every organization had its legends, and every recruit had a habit of making impossible things sound even more impossible.

But one fact remained.

The woman who now led ESR had eliminated a C-class god by herself.

I still remembered hearing about her during my first year as a recruit. Back then, she had only recently become the head of ESR, and everyone was talking about her.

At the time, I thought she was incredible.

"I always thought she was cool," I admitted.

Jacob looked surprised.

"You?"

I looked at him. "What does that mean?"

"I don't know. I just expected you to say something like, 'She's probably terrifying, and I don't trust her.'"

I frowned. "That sounds more like you."

"Fair."

I looked back toward the complex.

"She became the head of ESR almost three years ago. Since then, the organization has remained under her leadership."

Jacob nodded slowly.

"So basically, she's like the Angelo of ESR."

I immediately looked at him.

"That is probably the worst possible comparison."

"Why?"

"Because now I'm imagining two people who can kill gods having a meeting."

Jacob thought about that for a moment.

"...Okay, that does sound terrifying."

Before I could answer, a voice came through my communication channel.

"Agent Nayeri."

I touched my earpiece.

"Yes?"

"ESR has arrived."

The message paused briefly.

"Director Remi is requesting your presence."

Jacob looked at me.

"Well."

He adjusted his weapon.

"Guess we're meeting the person who killed a god in a department store."

I sighed.

"That sentence should not be normal."

Jacob smiled slightly.

"Yet somehow, it is."

I looked toward Angelo. He was already watching the entrance of the complex, his expression unreadable as usual. But when he noticed me looking at him, something in his expression softened slightly.

That was when I noticed movement behind us.

A group was approaching through the snow.

At first, I assumed it was another security team arriving at the perimeter. Then I realized how many people were actually moving toward us.

More than a hundred soldiers marched forward in perfect formation behind a single person, their footsteps sinking into the snow as they advanced through the freezing wind.

And at the front of the formation was a woman.

She wasn't wearing heavy armor.

She wasn't carrying any visible weapon.

She simply walked through the freezing wind as if the cold had no authority over her.

There was something different about her presence.

It wasn't the overwhelming pressure that came from beings like Angelo or Elior. They carried the weight of something ancient, something beyond human understanding.

She didn't.

Her presence was quieter.

Controlled.

Like someone who had spent years learning exactly how much of herself she was allowed to show the world.

The soldiers stopped several meters away, creating a clear path through the snow.

The woman continued forward alone.

I watched her carefully, trying to match the person in front of me with the stories I had heard since my first year as a recruit.

The head of Eidolon Systems Research.

Director Remi.

She was still too far away for me to see her clearly. The distance, the snow, and the harsh wind blurred her features enough that I couldn't make out the details of her face.

Maybe that was better.

Maybe some part of me needed those extra few seconds before I saw the truth.

She stopped in front of Director Stonehill and gave a respectful nod.

"Director Stonehill."

"Director Remi."

Their exchange was brief.

Professional.

Exactly what I expected from two people who had spent years operating in a world where emotions were often a liability.

Then her attention shifted.

Her eyes moved across the gathered agents.

Over Jacob.

Over the soldiers.

Over Angelo.

And finally...

they stopped on me.

For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.

Because even through the distance, even after all these years, there was something I recognized.

Not the uniform.

Not the title.

Not the reputation.

Her.

The person standing in front of me wasn't a stranger.

She was someone whose existence had shaped my childhood.

Someone whose words had stayed with me long after she was gone.

My sister.

Remi.

But she didn't react.

No widening of her eyes. No hesitation. No sign that she recognized me. Nothing.

Her expression remained calm and professional. Like I was nothing more than another agent standing in front of her.

And somehow, that hurt more than I expected.

"Agent Nayeri," she said.

Her voice was polite.

Neutral.

Like we had never met.

Like I had never existed.

I forced myself to respond.

"Director Remi."

The words felt strange coming out of my mouth because everyone around us saw the head of ESR.

A legendary agent.

Someone who had killed a god.

But I saw something else.

I saw the girl who used to hold my hand when I was afraid. The person who promised she would always come back.

And the person I spent years believing chose not to.

Remi studied me briefly before looking away.

Then she turned toward the structure.

"I assume everyone has been briefed."

Stonehill nodded.

"Yes."

"Then we should begin."

Her voice remained calm and focused, like this was just another mission.

Fine.

If she wanted to look at me like I was a stranger, then I could do the same. I could pretend we'd never met. Pretend she hadn't been the person I'd spent years searching for.

The entrance to the complex was colder than I expected. 

Not because of the temperature.

Because of what waited beyond it.

The massive doors had been carved directly into the side of the mountain, covered in symbols none of the researchers had been able to identify. They weren't written in any known language, yet every linguist who examined them agreed on one thing.

They were instructions.

Not warnings.

Instructions.

Whatever had been built here wasn't designed to keep something out.

It was designed to invite something in.

The teams moved forward slowly. CSP agents took the lead, ESR followed behind them, and soldiers secured the perimeter.

And in the middle of it all walked Director Remi.

My sister.

The thought still felt impossible.

I kept expecting her to turn around. To realize something.

Anything.

But she didn't.

She treated me exactly like everyone else.

An agent.

A stranger.

Nothing more.

And somehow, that hurt worse than anger would have.

If she hated me, at least that meant she remembered me.

But there was nothing. No resentment. No sadness. No guilt.

Just nothing.

We entered the first chamber.

The inside of the structure was even stranger than the outside. The walls were covered in carvings depicting people standing beneath something enormous.

Not worshipping it.

Offering themselves to it.

The researchers moved carefully through the chamber, taking photographs and scanning the area. Nobody spoke unless necessary.

Except Jacob.

Because apparently silence was something he considered a personal enemy.

"So..."

I looked at him.

"What?"

He glanced toward Remi.

"She always this serious?"

I frowned.

"You've known her for five minutes."

"Exactly. That's enough time to judge someone's personality."

"That explains a lot about your decision making."

Jacob ignored that.

Before I could respond, a sudden wave of dust moved through the corridor.

I covered my mouth.

Then sneezed.

"Bless you, little bug."

I froze.

The words weren't loud or dramatic, but I heard them.

Everyone around us probably heard them.

Slowly, I looked up.

Remi was standing a few feet away.

Her expression had changed.

Not the calm, professional expression she had worn since arriving.

Something else.

Something almost like surprise.

Like she hadn't realized what she had said.

Her eyes met mine.

For a moment, neither of us moved.

Then her expression shifted.

"I'm sorry."

The apology came immediately.

"I don't know why I said that."

My chest tightened.

Because somehow, that was worse.

I stared at her.

She looked genuinely confused.

Genuinely apologetic.

And all I could feel was anger.

Because to me, it sounded like she was mocking me. Like she had walked back into my life pretending not to know me, and then somehow found the one thing that could hurt me most.

The nickname only she used.

The one she had called me when I was little.

"Right."

My voice came out colder than I intended.

"Of course."

Remi frowned slightly.

"Agent Nayeri—"

"No."

I looked away.

"Don't."

She stopped.

And for the first time, I saw something flicker across her face.

Confusion.

Not anger.

Not offense.

Confusion.

That somehow made me even more frustrated because she didn't even understand why I was hurt.

I turned and continued walking, but my breathing had already started changing.

My chest felt tight.

The walls felt closer.

Not again.

Not here.

Not now.

*"Nayeri."*

Angelo's voice immediately caught my attention.

I looked over.

He was watching me carefully.

*"Come with me."*

"I am fine."

*"No."*

His answer was immediate.

*"You are not."*

I wanted to argue, but I couldn't.

Because Angelo knew me too well.

He gently placed a hand on my shoulder and guided me a few steps away from the group.

Jacob followed.

Once we were far enough away, he looked between us.

*"Okay."*

He lowered his voice.

*"Am I missing something?"*

I didn't answer.

Jacob looked at me then back toward Remi.

My jaw tightened.

"I don't know her."

Jacob blinked.

"She literally just called you little bug."

"That doesn't mean anything."

"Nayeri."

I looked away.

"She is pretending."

The words came out quieter than I expected.

Both of them went silent.

Angelo's expression changed slightly.

Not understanding.

Concern.

*"What do you mean?"*

I swallowed and looked back toward the woman standing with the ESR agents.

The woman everyone else saw as a legend.

The woman I saw as my family.

"She is pretending not to know who I am."

Jacob frowned.

"Nayeri....who is she?"

I closed my eyes.

A pause.

"She's my sister."

For once, Jacob had no joke.

No sarcastic comment.

Nothing.

Angelo remained completely still.

"My older sister."

The words felt heavier when I finally said them aloud.

"Remi."

I looked toward her again.

"She was the person who raised me."

Jacob looked back at Remi, then at me.

A silence followed.

Angelo looked at me carefully.

Then his expression changed.

Not shock.

Not disbelief.

Understanding.

*"Now it makes sense."*

I looked at him.

"What?"

My voice came out louder than I intended.

Angelo didn't look away from Remi.

*"Her soul."*

The words made both Jacob and me go quiet.

"What about it?" Jacob asked.

Angelo stared at her from across the chamber.

*"It is missing a piece."*

Jacob frowned.

"What do you mean?"

Angelo was silent for a moment, as if trying to explain something that was obvious to him but impossible for humans to understand.

*"Humans are not made of one thing."*

Angelo's eyes shifted back toward me. *"The body is only one part. The mind is another."* He looked toward Remi again, his expression becoming distant. *"And the soul... the soul is where the pieces that define someone are connected."*

I swallowed as he continued.

*"When I first encountered humanity, I did not understand why you changed so easily. Why memories altered you. Why could loss reshape you."* His voice softened slightly. *"Then I learned."*

He looked at Jacob.

*“A soul is not a container holding memories. It is the reason those memories matter.* A*nd when enough of those pieces are removed..."* His eyes met mine. *"...the person remains, but something feels wrong."*

Jacob looked toward Remi. "So you're saying..."

Angelo nodded slowly. *"She is still herself."*

A pause followed.

*"But she is incomplete."*

My chest tightened because suddenly the anger became harder to hold onto. If Angelo was right, then Remi wasn't pretending. She wasn't cruel. She wasn't choosing to forget me.

Something was missing.

Something that used to be there.

And somehow...

I was the missing piece.

Nobody spoke after Angelo's explanation because before any of us could begin to process what he had said, the radio on General Hayes' shoulder crackled to life.

"Perimeter Team Three to command."

Static filled the corridor.

Then a voice came through.

"...Movement."

Every rifle in the chamber rose immediately.

The silence that followed felt unnatural. Even the wind outside seemed to disappear.

Stonehill raised a hand. "Advance."

The formation tightened instantly. CSP agents moved to the front while ESR spread along the sides of the corridor with practiced precision. Soldiers followed behind us, rifles aimed toward the darkness ahead.

Our footsteps echoed against the stone as we moved deeper into the complex. One step after another, the sound followed us through the corridor until finally, the passage opened into an enormous circular chamber.

I stopped.

There were people.

Hundreds of them.

Men, women, and children all dressed in identical white robes stood perfectly still in concentric circles surrounding a massive stone altar carved into the center of the room.

Not one of them looked frightened.

Not one of them tried to run.

They were simply waiting.

There were no whispers. No prayers. No movement.

Only hundreds of eyes staring directly at us.

The silence made my skin crawl.

General Hayes raised his rifle.

"CSP!"

His voice echoed throughout the chamber.

"This area is under containment authority. Step away from the altar and place your hands where we can see them."

Nobody moved.

Not one person.

Then, without warning, every single cultist smiled.

The exact same smile appeared across hundreds of faces at the same time.

A cold shiver ran down my spine.

An elderly woman standing closest to the altar tilted her head.

"We've been expecting you."

Her voice wasn't loud, but somehow every person in the chamber repeated the words.

"We've been expecting you."

Hundreds of voices spoke as one, the sound echoing through the mountain.

Jacob whispered beside me, "...I officially hate this place."

Then every cultist slowly knelt.

Not out of fear.

Out of devotion.

They lowered their heads toward the altar.

"We welcome the servants of the false light."

Nobody understood what that meant.

Not until every cultist looked up at the same time.

Their eyes were completely black.

"OPEN FIRE!"

Hayes didn't hesitate.

The chamber erupted.

Three hundred rifles roared simultaneously, muzzle flashes illuminating the darkness as thousands of rounds tore through the front ranks of cultists. Bodies collapsed across the stone floor, and the smell of gunpowder quickly filled the chamber.

For a moment, silence returned.

Then one of the bodies stood.

The hole through its chest remained. Blood covered its robes. Yet somehow, it pushed itself back onto its feet.

Then another.

Then another.

Within seconds, every cultist who had fallen slowly rose again.

Some were missing arms. Some had half their faces destroyed. One woman calmly reached down, picked up her own severed hand, and carried it with her as she continued walking toward us.

"They're still moving!" someone shouted.

The chamber exploded into chaos.

The first cultist reached the front line before anyone could react.

He didn't throw a punch.

He didn't attack.

He embraced the soldier.

"Thank you."

The man's body immediately began glowing.

"GET HIM OFF!"

It was already too late.

The cultist smiled.

Then he detonated.

The explosion launched three soldiers backward, sending fragments of stone raining across the chamber.

"They're sacrificing themselves!" Jacob yelled.

Another wave charged forward.

This time, they weren't trying to survive.

Every single one of them was trying to die as close to us as possible.

"Fall back!"

"No!"

Remi's voice cut through the chaos.

"If they reach the formation, they'll collapse the corridor."

She stepped forward before anyone could stop her.

The first cultist lunged.

She caught his wrist and twisted, the sound of bone breaking echoing through the chamber. With one impossibly fluid movement, she drove him into the ground before he could ignite, shattering the stone beneath him.

The second rushed her.

She sidestepped.

One strike.

The cultist dropped instantly.

Another attacker came from behind, but Remi moved before he even reached her. Every movement was controlled, efficient, and precise.

The woman who had once sung me to sleep whenever I was afraid was now standing in front of a god-worshipping army, fighting like someone who had spent her entire life preparing for this exact moment.

"...Holy—"

Jacob never finished the sentence.

None of us had ever seen someone fight like that. Not even CSP's best instructors. She wasn't stronger than everyone else. She was simply better. Every movement had a purpose, every strike landed exactly where it needed to, and she never wasted a single motion. She didn't overpower her opponents. She dismantled them.

One cultist managed to slip past her and reached toward a wounded soldier lying on the ground. Before anyone else could move, a blur of black crossed the chamber.

Angelo.

He caught the cultist by the head before he could reach the soldier.

"You have surrendered your ability to choose."

There was no anger in his voice. Only sadness.

He gently placed a hand over the cultist's forehead, and golden light spread through the man's body. For one brief moment, the blackness vanished from his eyes. He looked around in confusion, like someone waking from a nightmare they couldn't remember entering.

Then tears rolled down his face.

"...Thank..."

His voice never finished the word.

His body dissolved into light before he could say anything else.

Angelo stood motionless.

He hadn't killed him.

He had freed him.

But there was no time to think about that because more cultists poured into the chamber. Hundreds of them emerged from every corridor, every staircase, every doorway, moving forward with the same empty devotion.

They weren't defending the temple.

They were feeding it.

The blood from the fallen began flowing through grooves carved into the stone floor, moving toward the altar at the center of the chamber. The symbols covering the walls and floor ignited one after another, filling the room with an unnatural glow.

The mountain trembled.

Then something beneath the altar moved.

Every surviving cultist smiled.

"Our God..."

Hundreds of voices echoed together.

"...is waking."

The altar cracked once.

Then again.

The fractures spread slowly across the ancient stone, and black light leaked through them like veins beneath skin. It wasn't an explosion. It sounded more like a long, exhausted breath, as though something buried beneath the mountain had finally accepted that it was time to wake.

The chamber fell silent.

Even the surviving cultists stopped moving.

Black mist poured from the opening beneath the altar, spilling across the floor before rising into the shape of a towering figure.

He stood nearly twenty feet tall.

Ancient chains made of black stone wrapped around every part of his body. They weren't restraints forged around him after his capture. They had become part of him.

Some disappeared into the floor beneath the altar. Others stretched backward into the darkness behind him, extending impossibly deep into the mountain itself. Every link pulsed with the same rhythm as the symbols carved across his skin.

His head remained lowered.

Motionless.

Patient.

Like he had forgotten what freedom felt like.

One by one, the surviving cultists fell to their knees.

"Our God..."

"Our Shepherd..."

"Our Salvation..."

The figure slowly raised his head.

There was no rage waiting in his eyes. No hunger. No hatred.

Only exhaustion.

An exhaustion so profound it almost looked painful.

The researchers reacted immediately.

"A-Class entity confirmed!"

General Hayes didn't hesitate.

"All units, engage!"

The order had barely left his mouth before the figure vanished.

The crack of the sound barrier splitting the chamber was deafening.

Half the front line disappeared beneath a single swing of his arm. Concrete erupted into the air as armored soldiers were launched through solid stone walls as if they weighed nothing. The shockwave alone knocked dozens more from their feet.

"RETURN FIRE!"

Hundreds of rifles answered.

The chamber became a storm of muzzle flashes as thousands of rounds slammed into the giant's body.

None penetrated.

They didn't ricochet.

They didn't flatten.

They simply ceased to exist.

It was as if the space occupied by his body rejected the very idea of being struck.

Then Remi moved.

She crossed the chamber so quickly I barely saw her leave the ground. Her fist collided with the giant's arm with enough force to fracture the stone beneath the giant’s feet.

For the first time...

he staggered.

Jacob's eyes widened.

"...She actually moved him."

The giant looked down at her.

Something changed.

His expression softened slightly.

"...Forgive me."

His voice was barely louder than a whisper.

Then every chain wrapped around his body tightened at once. The sound of grinding stone echoed through the chamber as the symbols carved into his skin ignited.

And for the first time since he awakened, the exhausted expression disappeared.

Something ancient looked back at us.

Something that had been waiting.

Agony twisted across his face as his arm rose against his will. Remi never had the chance to react before Angelo appeared between them. The giant's fist collided with him instead, and the impact shook the entire mountain. A wall behind us collapsed as the shockwave ripped through the chamber, throwing soldiers across the floor and shattering every remaining window in the surrounding structures.

Angelo didn't move.

Not even a step.

The giant stared at him, his eyes widening. "...You..."

Angelo remained silent. The giant's breathing became uneven as another chain wrapped tighter around his throat. He collapsed onto one knee, clawing desperately at the black links cutting into his flesh.

"...Run..."

Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.

"I..."

The chains glowed brighter.

His body convulsed violently as every muscle fought against an invisible command. He looked back at Angelo, not with hostility, but with desperation.

"I am..."

His voice broke.

"...not acting..."

The chains tightened again.

"...of..."

Every word sounded as though it was being torn from him.

"...my..."

He screamed.

Not in anger.

In pain.

"...free..."

The chamber shook.

"...will."

Silence followed.

The chains constricted one final time, and the symbols covering his body erupted with black light. When he looked up again, the exhaustion was gone. The desperation was gone. Whatever person had been fighting for control only moments earlier had disappeared.

Only the weapon remained.

Angelo stepped forward.

"You are bound."

The giant stared at him.

"...Yes."

The answer came without emotion.

"By whom?"

For several seconds, nothing happened. Then every chain wrapped around the giant's body suddenly pulled tight.

Not downward.

Forward.

The giant's head slowly turned toward the passage beyond the shattered altar.

Someone was pulling him.

Nobody moved.

Nobody spoke.

Then a voice drifted through the darkness.

Soft. Warm. Almost amused. 

Mocking, even. 

A voice I knew.

A voice I had spent years trying to forget.

A voice that had followed me into my nightmares.

The same voice that had spent my childhood reminding me that I was never enough.

Never good enough.

Never worthy of being loved.

**"I didn't know we were having a family reunion today."** 

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 24 days ago

I Was Prepared to Fight a Cult. Instead, I got a Family Reunion.

Part 12: The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

If there was one thing I had learned about the Executive Board, it was that no meeting ever meant anything good.

The room was unusually quiet. Director Stonehill stood at the head of the table, reviewing a stack of reports while Director Morozov silently read through another file projected in front of him. Madam Leni sat beside him, patiently waiting for the meeting to begin.

Nobody spoke.

I wasn't really paying attention.

My thoughts were still back in the apartment.

Noah had refused to let go of Angelo's hand even in his sleep. Eventually, Angelo had managed to carefully slide his hand free without waking him, although it had taken far longer than either of us expected. The moment Noah frowned in his sleep, Elior had quietly walked over and sat beside the bed.

"I will remain with him."

Angelo had looked at his nephew.

"You are certain?"

"Yes."

Elior's gaze had shifted toward the sleeping child.

"I believe he should wake to someone familiar."

A few moments later, Noah had shifted in his sleep and grabbed onto Elior's sleeve without even opening his eyes.

Elior hadn't moved after that.

Not once.

When I left the apartment, he was still sitting exactly where he had been, reading one of the children's books Research had somehow managed to deliver within thirty minutes of Noah existing.

"Agent Nayeri."

Stonehill's voice pulled me back into reality.

I straightened in my chair.

"Sorry, Director."

Stonehill didn't comment. Instead, he touched the holographic display in front of him, causing a map to appear above the table.

A chain of islands appeared in the middle of the ocean, thousands of miles away from the nearest major civilization.

"Our latest intelligence concerns an isolated settlement on Jan Mayen Island."

The room immediately became more focused.

"The island has remained largely abandoned for decades," Jacob continued. "Three months ago, satellite imagery detected construction that should not exist."

The image changed.

Dozens of buildings surrounded a mountain that had never appeared on previous surveys.

Another image followed.

People.

Hundreds of them.

All dressed in identical clothing, standing perfectly still, the figures in the photograph looked less like a group of people and more like a single organism waiting for a command.

"CSP has confirmed the existence of an organized religious movement," Jacob said.

Madam Leni folded her hands. "A cult?"

Jacob nodded. "They refer to themselves as The Children of the First Light."

Stonehill continued, his expression unreadable. "Over the last eighteen months, more than four hundred missing persons have been connected to the island."

Nobody interrupted because everyone already understood what that meant.

"They are performing ritual sacrifices to a god."

The words settled over the room, heavier than anyone wanted to acknowledge.

General Hayes was the first to respond.

"Who is the leader?"

Stonehill looked toward Morozov.

"We don't have a confirmed identity yet," he said. "Our intelligence suggests they operate from the central structure, but whoever is in control has avoided all surveillance attempts."

Morozov tapped the display, causing a new image to appear above the table.

The photograph showed the largest building within the settlement.

Unlike the surrounding structures, it appeared older, almost as if it had been carved directly into the mountain itself. No windows. No visible entrances. No signs of ordinary activity.

Just a massive structure standing in the center of the complex.

"All known activity originates from here," Morozov explained. "The individuals inside have not been identified."

Stonehill studied the image for a moment before continuing.

"Whatever is happening on Jan Mayen Island, the person responsible has remained hidden."

He tapped the screen again, causing a new symbol to appear beside the CSP logo.

A symbol I recognized immediately.

"Eidolon Systems Research."

Jacob leaned slightly toward me.

"That's the sister organization, right?"

I nodded.

Unlike CSP, which usually operated away from the public eye in isolated locations, ESR specialized in dealing with threats hidden within civilization.

Their missions weren't ancient temples, abandoned facilities, or places nobody would notice.

They went into cities.

They handled entities that had been living among humanity for years without anyone realizing.

Most of their work involved gods, especially ones that had managed to blend into the human world.

"When CSP can't contain something, ESR is sent to eliminate it."

"Sometimes permanently," Madam Leni added.

The room became quiet because everyone understood what that meant.

ESR wasn't brought in for things that could simply be locked away.

They were brought in when something had already crossed the line.

Stonehill continued.

"The head of ESR has personally requested to accompany this mission."

That caught my attention.

"The head?"

Morozov nodded.

"Yes."

Jacob frowned.

"Why?"

Morozov looked toward the screen.

"Because the leader has yet to be identified."

He paused.

"Sending CSP alone into an unknown situation involving an A-class entity and an unidentified organization would be an unnecessary risk."

His eyes shifted toward the group.

"ESR's involvement provides additional support if the situation exceeds CSP's containment capabilities."

A moment of silence followed.

"Which is why I approved the request."

General Hayes raised an eyebrow. "Director Morozov, are you certain that was the only factor involved?"

The room became slightly quieter.

Morozov slowly turned toward him. "What are you implying?"

Before Hayes could answer, Madam Leni calmly interrupted.

"I am certain Director Morozov is capable of separating his personal and professional responsibilities."

She glanced toward him.

"His wife being the head of ESR has nothing to do with his approval of this request."

The room went silent.

I blinked.

Wait.

His wife?

I looked toward Morozov, then back toward Madam Leni, then toward Morozov again.

Director Morozov...

The same man who looked like he had never experienced a positive emotion in his entire existence...

was married?

Someone had actually looked at this cold, terrifying man and thought:

Yes. That's the person I want to spend my life with.

I was still trying to process that information when I heard a quiet sound from the other side of the room.

A snicker.

I slowly turned.

Jacob cleared his throat. "I apologize."

He failed to sound even remotely apologetic.

Madam Leni continued as if nothing had happened.

"The head of ESR will meet you on-site."

She looked toward me.

"Agent Nayeri."

Then toward Jacob.

"Agent Jacob."

There was a brief pause.

"Good luck."

Something about the way she said those words made them sound less like a farewell and more like a warning.

Instinctively, I looked toward Angelo.

He noticed immediately.

"You appear concerned."

I sighed.

"CSP has dealt with a lot of impossible things. But ESR is different. They don't get involved unless something has already gone beyond what we can handle."

A pause.

"And now they're sending their director."

He considered my words for a moment.

"Yes, I would also be concerned."

Somehow, that was both comforting and terrifying.

The next hour was spent in the preparation room. Armor, weapons, briefings, emergency procedures. Everything CSP did before walking into a situation where reality itself might decide to stop cooperating.

The only difference this time was that something about this mission felt wrong.

I couldn't explain it.

Maybe it was the cult. Maybe it was the A-class entity waiting for us.

Or maybe it was just instinct.

And my instincts were telling me this wasn't going to end well.

When we finally boarded the transport, I found myself sitting silently beside Angelo. He didn't ask if I was okay because he already knew I wasn't.

Instead, he just sat beside me.

And somehow, that was enough.

Two hours later, we reached Jan Mayen Island.

The moment the aircraft doors opened, the cold hit us immediately.

The landscape stretched endlessly in every direction, covered in snow and surrounded by mountains that disappeared into the clouds. There was almost nothing here, nothing except the settlement waiting in the distance.

Forty-five CSP agents stepped onto the ground with me.

Two hundred soldiers followed behind them.

Two hundred and forty-five people.

That was only CSP.

ESR had brought another one hundred and thirty soldiers, bringing the total number of armed personnel to three hundred and seventy-five.

Three hundred and seventy-five people sent to confront a cult.

Some would call that excessive.

Honestly, I called it reassuring.

When we finally reached the site, the first thing I noticed was that it wasn't a settlement.

At least, not anymore.

The structure stood in the middle of the frozen landscape like something that had been carved directly into the mountain itself, ancient and unmoving against the endless snow. But it wasn't alone.

Five additional structures surrounded it in a perfect circle, each one positioned at an equal distance from the central building. From above, the entire complex looked less like a village and more like some kind of ritual symbol.

The central structure was the largest. The five surrounding buildings were smaller, but somehow they were more unsettling.

Each one had a different design.

One was covered in strange markings carved deep into the stone. Another had hundreds of small windows that appeared completely black from the outside. A third looked almost like a temple, while the fourth appeared industrial, built from metal and reinforced materials that didn't match the rest of the complex.

And the fifth...

I couldn't explain what was wrong with the fifth one.

It looked normal.

That was the problem.

Everything else looked ancient and unnatural. That building looked like someone had tried to recreate a normal home.

A fake imitation of something familiar.

The snow around the complex reached my ankles, forcing every step to feel heavier than it should have. The wind moved through the mountains, carrying a silence that felt unnatural.

Forty-five CSP agents moved carefully around the perimeter while the two hundred soldiers established positions behind us. ESR's forces remained nearby, waiting for our arrival.

Nobody spoke louder than necessary.

Nobody wanted to disturb whatever was waiting inside.

I noticed one person who seemed completely unaffected by the environment.

Angelo.

He stood beside me wearing his usual attire.

No coat.

No armor.

No protection from the freezing temperature.

His suit didn't even appear bothered by the snow or wind.

"Your temperature is slowly decreasing."

I looked over and found Angelo walking beside me.

I stared at him.

"...You are aware you're saying that while standing outside in freezing weather wearing only a suit?"

"Yes."

"And somehow you're worried about me?"

He looked genuinely confused.

"Yes."

I sighed.

"Of course you are."

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then his eyes shifted toward the snow covered mountains ahead.

"This reminds me of the day we first met."

I immediately looked at him.

"The day we met?"

"Yes."

A faint blush appeared before I could stop it.

Because of course he would choose now to bring that up.

While I was standing outside the cult headquarters with every instinct in my body telling me to turn around and run, Angelo was remembering the first time we met. 

"You realize I was terrified of you, right?"

"Yes."

"And you're bringing that up as a good memory?"

He looked at me.

"It became one."

That caught me off guard.

For someone who struggled to understand emotions, Angelo had become strangely good at finding the exact words that made me forget how afraid I was.

I wasn't sure whether to be annoyed or grateful.

The answer was probably both.

Behind us, Jacob walked over.

"Nayeri."

I turned.

"What?"

"Do you think Noah will be okay?"

I stared at him.

"...Jacob."

"What?"

"You have asked me that twelve times already"

"I know."

"Why?"

"Because I am checking."

He looked completely serious.

Somehow, Jacob had transformed into a worried mother who had left his husband and child at home for the first time.

Except the child was a former fragment of the Great Shadow, and the husband was an ancient being who carried both divine and angelic power. 

"Jacob, Noah is fine."

"But Elior?"

I smiled.

"Oh, so you're worried about your 'Eli'?"

His face immediately changed as he looked away.

“....No”

"Really?"

"Yes."

Jacob opened his mouth, then closed it.

Unfortunately for him, he had no argument.

I looked back toward the complex.

"I'm pretty sure Elior is taking care of him."

Jacob was quiet for a moment.

Then, softer:

"...Good."

For someone who claimed he wasn't becoming friends with an angel, he was surprisingly bad at hiding how much he cared.

Then, almost like he realized he had lost that argument, he quickly changed the subject.

"Aren't you nervous to meet the head?"

The question caught me off guard.

"The head of ESR?"

Jacob nodded.

"Yeah."

For a moment, I forgot about everything else.

The mission.

The cult.

Because honestly, meeting the head of Eidolon Systems Research was something I had been curious about long before today.

"Not nervous," I said.

Jacob gave me a look.

"You hesitated."

I ignored him.

The truth was, I had heard the rumors.

Everyone in CSP had.

The official records were limited, but stories spread quickly among recruits. Nobody knew exactly what she was. Not who she was, but what she was.

Some claimed she wasn't human. Others claimed she never had been. The only confirmed fact was that ESR hadn't recruited her.

They had found her.

Because she had done something no ordinary human should have been capable of.

She had killed a god alone.

The story was almost impossible to believe. A C-class entity had hidden among humanity for years, disguised as a normal store. People entered and disappeared, trapped inside the entity's domain.

According to reports, she went in alone, and when ESR arrived, the god was already dead.

I never knew how much of the story had been exaggerated. Every organization had its legends, and every recruit had a habit of making impossible things sound even more impossible.

But one fact remained.

The woman who now led ESR had eliminated a C-class god by herself.

I still remembered hearing about her during my first year as a recruit. Back then, she had only recently become the head of ESR, and everyone was talking about her.

At the time, I thought she was incredible.

"I always thought she was cool," I admitted.

Jacob looked surprised.

"You?"

I looked at him. "What does that mean?"

"I don't know. I just expected you to say something like, 'She's probably terrifying, and I don't trust her.'"

I frowned. "That sounds more like you."

"Fair."

I looked back toward the complex.

"She became the head of ESR almost three years ago. Since then, the organization has remained under her leadership."

Jacob nodded slowly.

"So basically, she's like the Angelo of ESR."

I immediately looked at him.

"That is probably the worst possible comparison."

"Why?"

"Because now I'm imagining two people who can kill gods having a meeting."

Jacob thought about that for a moment.

"...Okay, that does sound terrifying."

Before I could answer, a voice came through my communication channel.

"Agent Nayeri."

I touched my earpiece.

"Yes?"

"ESR has arrived."

The message paused briefly.

"Director Remi is requesting your presence."

Jacob looked at me.

"Well."

He adjusted his weapon.

"Guess we're meeting the person who killed a god in a department store."

I sighed.

"That sentence should not be normal."

Jacob smiled slightly.

"Yet somehow, it is."

I looked toward Angelo. He was already watching the entrance of the complex, his expression unreadable as usual. But when he noticed me looking at him, something in his expression softened slightly.

That was when I noticed movement behind us.

A group was approaching through the snow.

At first, I assumed it was another security team arriving at the perimeter. Then I realized how many people were actually moving toward us.

More than a hundred soldiers marched forward in perfect formation behind a single person, their footsteps sinking into the snow as they advanced through the freezing wind.

And at the front of the formation was a woman.

She wasn't wearing heavy armor.

She wasn't carrying any visible weapon.

She simply walked through the freezing wind as if the cold had no authority over her.

There was something different about her presence.

It wasn't the overwhelming pressure that came from beings like Angelo or Elior. They carried the weight of something ancient, something beyond human understanding.

She didn't.

Her presence was quieter.

Controlled.

Like someone who had spent years learning exactly how much of herself she was allowed to show the world.

The soldiers stopped several meters away, creating a clear path through the snow.

The woman continued forward alone.

I watched her carefully, trying to match the person in front of me with the stories I had heard since my first year as a recruit.

The head of Eidolon Systems Research.

Director Remi.

She was still too far away for me to see her clearly. The distance, the snow, and the harsh wind blurred her features enough that I couldn't make out the details of her face.

Maybe that was better.

Maybe some part of me needed those extra few seconds before I saw the truth.

She stopped in front of Director Stonehill and gave a respectful nod.

"Director Stonehill."

"Director Remi."

Their exchange was brief.

Professional.

Exactly what I expected from two people who had spent years operating in a world where emotions were often a liability.

Then her attention shifted.

Her eyes moved across the gathered agents.

Over Jacob.

Over the soldiers.

Over Angelo.

And finally...

they stopped on me.

For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.

Because even through the distance, even after all these years, there was something I recognized.

Not the uniform.

Not the title.

Not the reputation.

Her.

The person standing in front of me wasn't a stranger.

She was someone whose existence had shaped my childhood.

Someone whose words had stayed with me long after she was gone.

My sister.

Remi.

But she didn't react.

No widening of her eyes. No hesitation. No sign that she recognized me. Nothing.

Her expression remained calm and professional. Like I was nothing more than another agent standing in front of her.

And somehow, that hurt more than I expected.

"Agent Nayeri," she said.

Her voice was polite.

Neutral.

Like we had never met.

Like I had never existed.

I forced myself to respond.

"Director Remi."

The words felt strange coming out of my mouth because everyone around us saw the head of ESR.

A legendary agent.

Someone who had killed a god.

But I saw something else.

I saw the girl who used to hold my hand when I was afraid. The person who promised she would always come back.

And the person I spent years believing chose not to.

Remi studied me briefly before looking away.

Then she turned toward the structure.

"I assume everyone has been briefed."

Stonehill nodded.

"Yes."

"Then we should begin."

Her voice remained calm and focused, like this was just another mission.

Fine.

If she wanted to look at me like I was a stranger, then I could do the same. I could pretend we'd never met. Pretend she hadn't been the person I'd spent years searching for.

The entrance to the complex was colder than I expected. 

Not because of the temperature.

Because of what waited beyond it.

The massive doors had been carved directly into the side of the mountain, covered in symbols none of the researchers had been able to identify. They weren't written in any known language, yet every linguist who examined them agreed on one thing.

They were instructions.

Not warnings.

Instructions.

Whatever had been built here wasn't designed to keep something out.

It was designed to invite something in.

The teams moved forward slowly. CSP agents took the lead, ESR followed behind them, and soldiers secured the perimeter.

And in the middle of it all walked Director Remi.

My sister.

The thought still felt impossible.

I kept expecting her to turn around. To realize something.

Anything.

But she didn't.

She treated me exactly like everyone else.

An agent.

A stranger.

Nothing more.

And somehow, that hurt worse than anger would have.

If she hated me, at least that meant she remembered me.

But there was nothing. No resentment. No sadness. No guilt.

Just nothing.

We entered the first chamber.

The inside of the structure was even stranger than the outside. The walls were covered in carvings depicting people standing beneath something enormous.

Not worshipping it.

Offering themselves to it.

The researchers moved carefully through the chamber, taking photographs and scanning the area. Nobody spoke unless necessary.

Except Jacob.

Because apparently silence was something he considered a personal enemy.

"So..."

I looked at him.

"What?"

He glanced toward Remi.

"She always this serious?"

I frowned.

"You've known her for five minutes."

"Exactly. That's enough time to judge someone's personality."

"That explains a lot about your decision making."

Jacob ignored that.

Before I could respond, a sudden wave of dust moved through the corridor.

I covered my mouth.

Then sneezed.

"Bless you, little bug."

I froze.

The words weren't loud or dramatic, but I heard them.

Everyone around us probably heard them.

Slowly, I looked up.

Remi was standing a few feet away.

Her expression had changed.

Not the calm, professional expression she had worn since arriving.

Something else.

Something almost like surprise.

Like she hadn't realized what she had said.

Her eyes met mine.

For a moment, neither of us moved.

Then her expression shifted.

"I'm sorry."

The apology came immediately.

"I don't know why I said that."

My chest tightened.

Because somehow, that was worse.

I stared at her.

She looked genuinely confused.

Genuinely apologetic.

And all I could feel was anger.

Because to me, it sounded like she was mocking me. Like she had walked back into my life pretending not to know me, and then somehow found the one thing that could hurt me most.

The nickname only she used.

The one she had called me when I was little.

"Right."

My voice came out colder than I intended.

"Of course."

Remi frowned slightly.

"Agent Nayeri—"

"No."

I looked away.

"Don't."

She stopped.

And for the first time, I saw something flicker across her face.

Confusion.

Not anger.

Not offense.

Confusion.

That somehow made me even more frustrated because she didn't even understand why I was hurt.

I turned and continued walking, but my breathing had already started changing.

My chest felt tight.

The walls felt closer.

Not again.

Not here.

Not now.

"Nayeri."

Angelo's voice immediately caught my attention.

I looked over.

He was watching me carefully.

"Come with me."

"I am fine."

"No."

His answer was immediate.

"You are not."

I wanted to argue, but I couldn't.

Because Angelo knew me too well.

He gently placed a hand on my shoulder and guided me a few steps away from the group.

Jacob followed.

Once we were far enough away, he looked between us.

"Okay."

He lowered his voice.

"Am I missing something?"

I didn't answer.

Jacob looked at me then back toward Remi.

My jaw tightened.

"I don't know her."

Jacob blinked.

"She literally just called you little bug."

"That doesn't mean anything."

"Nayeri."

I looked away.

"She is pretending."

The words came out quieter than I expected.

Both of them went silent.

Angelo's expression changed slightly.

Not understanding.

Concern.

"What do you mean?"

I swallowed and looked back toward the woman standing with the ESR agents.

The woman everyone else saw as a legend.

The woman I saw as my family.

"She is pretending not to know who I am."

Jacob frowned.

"Nayeri....who is she?"

I closed my eyes.

A pause.

"She's my sister."

For once, Jacob had no joke.

No sarcastic comment.

Nothing.

Angelo remained completely still.

"My older sister."

The words felt heavier when I finally said them aloud.

"Remi."

I looked toward her again.

"She was the person who raised me."

Jacob looked back at Remi, then at me.

A silence followed.

Angelo looked at me carefully.

Then his expression changed.

Not shock.

Not disbelief.

Understanding.

"Now it makes sense."

I looked at him.

"What?"

My voice came out louder than I intended.

Angelo didn't look away from Remi.

"Her soul."

The words made both Jacob and me go quiet.

"What about it?" Jacob asked.

Angelo stared at her from across the chamber.

"It is missing a piece."

Jacob frowned.

"What do you mean?"

Angelo was silent for a moment, as if trying to explain something that was obvious to him but impossible for humans to understand.

"Humans are not made of one thing."

Angelo's eyes shifted back toward me. "The body is only one part. The mind is another." He looked toward Remi again, his expression becoming distant. "And the soul... the soul is where the pieces that define someone are connected."

I swallowed as he continued.

"When I first encountered humanity, I did not understand why you changed so easily. Why memories altered you. Why could loss reshape you." His voice softened slightly. "Then I learned."

He looked at Jacob.

“A soul is not a container holding memories. It is the reason those memories matter. And when enough of those pieces are removed..." His eyes met mine. "...the person remains, but something feels wrong."

Jacob looked toward Remi. "So you're saying..."

Angelo nodded slowly. "She is still herself."

A pause followed.

"But she is incomplete."

My chest tightened because suddenly the anger became harder to hold onto. If Angelo was right, then Remi wasn't pretending. She wasn't cruel. She wasn't choosing to forget me.

Something was missing.

Something that used to be there.

And somehow...

I was the missing piece.

Nobody spoke after Angelo's explanation because before any of us could begin to process what he had said, the radio on General Hayes' shoulder crackled to life.

"Perimeter Team Three to command."

Static filled the corridor.

Then a voice came through.

"...Movement."

Every rifle in the chamber rose immediately.

The silence that followed felt unnatural. Even the wind outside seemed to disappear.

Stonehill raised a hand. "Advance."

The formation tightened instantly. CSP agents moved to the front while ESR spread along the sides of the corridor with practiced precision. Soldiers followed behind us, rifles aimed toward the darkness ahead.

Our footsteps echoed against the stone as we moved deeper into the complex. One step after another, the sound followed us through the corridor until finally, the passage opened into an enormous circular chamber.

I stopped.

There were people.

Hundreds of them.

Men, women, and children all dressed in identical white robes stood perfectly still in concentric circles surrounding a massive stone altar carved into the center of the room.

Not one of them looked frightened.

Not one of them tried to run.

They were simply waiting.

There were no whispers. No prayers. No movement.

Only hundreds of eyes staring directly at us.

The silence made my skin crawl.

General Hayes raised his rifle.

"CSP!"

His voice echoed throughout the chamber.

"This area is under containment authority. Step away from the altar and place your hands where we can see them."

Nobody moved.

Not one person.

Then, without warning, every single cultist smiled.

The exact same smile appeared across hundreds of faces at the same time.

A cold shiver ran down my spine.

An elderly woman standing closest to the altar tilted her head.

"We've been expecting you."

Her voice wasn't loud, but somehow every person in the chamber repeated the words.

"We've been expecting you."

Hundreds of voices spoke as one, the sound echoing through the mountain.

Jacob whispered beside me, "...I officially hate this place."

Then every cultist slowly knelt.

Not out of fear.

Out of devotion.

They lowered their heads toward the altar.

"We welcome the servants of the false light."

Nobody understood what that meant.

Not until every cultist looked up at the same time.

Their eyes were completely black.

"OPEN FIRE!"

Hayes didn't hesitate.

The chamber erupted.

Three hundred rifles roared simultaneously, muzzle flashes illuminating the darkness as thousands of rounds tore through the front ranks of cultists. Bodies collapsed across the stone floor, and the smell of gunpowder quickly filled the chamber.

For a moment, silence returned.

Then one of the bodies stood.

The hole through its chest remained. Blood covered its robes. Yet somehow, it pushed itself back onto its feet.

Then another.

Then another.

Within seconds, every cultist who had fallen slowly rose again.

Some were missing arms. Some had half their faces destroyed. One woman calmly reached down, picked up her own severed hand, and carried it with her as she continued walking toward us.

"They're still moving!" someone shouted.

The chamber exploded into chaos.

The first cultist reached the front line before anyone could react.

He didn't throw a punch.

He didn't attack.

He embraced the soldier.

"Thank you."

The man's body immediately began glowing.

"GET HIM OFF!"

It was already too late.

The cultist smiled.

Then he detonated.

The explosion launched three soldiers backward, sending fragments of stone raining across the chamber.

"They're sacrificing themselves!" Jacob yelled.

Another wave charged forward.

This time, they weren't trying to survive.

Every single one of them was trying to die as close to us as possible.

"Fall back!"

"No!"

Remi's voice cut through the chaos.

"If they reach the formation, they'll collapse the corridor."

She stepped forward before anyone could stop her.

The first cultist lunged.

She caught his wrist and twisted, the sound of bone breaking echoing through the chamber. With one impossibly fluid movement, she drove him into the ground before he could ignite, shattering the stone beneath him.

The second rushed her.

She sidestepped.

One strike.

The cultist dropped instantly.

Another attacker came from behind, but Remi moved before he even reached her. Every movement was controlled, efficient, and precise.

The woman who had once sung me to sleep whenever I was afraid was now standing in front of a god-worshipping army, fighting like someone who had spent her entire life preparing for this exact moment.

"...Holy—"

Jacob never finished the sentence.

None of us had ever seen someone fight like that. Not even CSP's best instructors. She wasn't stronger than everyone else. She was simply better. Every movement had a purpose, every strike landed exactly where it needed to, and she never wasted a single motion. She didn't overpower her opponents. She dismantled them.

One cultist managed to slip past her and reached toward a wounded soldier lying on the ground. Before anyone else could move, a blur of black crossed the chamber.

Angelo.

He caught the cultist by the head before he could reach the soldier.

"You have surrendered your ability to choose."

There was no anger in his voice. Only sadness.

He gently placed a hand over the cultist's forehead, and golden light spread through the man's body. For one brief moment, the blackness vanished from his eyes. He looked around in confusion, like someone waking from a nightmare they couldn't remember entering.

Then tears rolled down his face.

"...Thank..."

His voice never finished the word.

His body dissolved into light before he could say anything else.

Angelo stood motionless.

He hadn't killed him.

He had freed him.

But there was no time to think about that because more cultists poured into the chamber. Hundreds of them emerged from every corridor, every staircase, every doorway, moving forward with the same empty devotion.

They weren't defending the temple.

They were feeding it.

The blood from the fallen began flowing through grooves carved into the stone floor, moving toward the altar at the center of the chamber. The symbols covering the walls and floor ignited one after another, filling the room with an unnatural glow.

The mountain trembled.

Then something beneath the altar moved.

Every surviving cultist smiled.

"Our God..."

Hundreds of voices echoed together.

"...is waking."

The altar cracked once.

Then again.

The fractures spread slowly across the ancient stone, and black light leaked through them like veins beneath skin. It wasn't an explosion. It sounded more like a long, exhausted breath, as though something buried beneath the mountain had finally accepted that it was time to wake.

The chamber fell silent.

Even the surviving cultists stopped moving.

Black mist poured from the opening beneath the altar, spilling across the floor before rising into the shape of a towering figure.

He stood nearly twenty feet tall.

Ancient chains made of black stone wrapped around every part of his body. They weren't restraints forged around him after his capture. They had become part of him.

Some disappeared into the floor beneath the altar. Others stretched backward into the darkness behind him, extending impossibly deep into the mountain itself. Every link pulsed with the same rhythm as the symbols carved across his skin.

His head remained lowered.

Motionless.

Patient.

Like he had forgotten what freedom felt like.

One by one, the surviving cultists fell to their knees.

"Our God..."

"Our Shepherd..."

"Our Salvation..."

The figure slowly raised his head.

There was no rage waiting in his eyes. No hunger. No hatred.

Only exhaustion.

An exhaustion so profound it almost looked painful.

The researchers reacted immediately.

"A-Class entity confirmed!"

General Hayes didn't hesitate.

"All units, engage!"

The order had barely left his mouth before the figure vanished.

The crack of the sound barrier splitting the chamber was deafening.

Half the front line disappeared beneath a single swing of his arm. Concrete erupted into the air as armored soldiers were launched through solid stone walls as if they weighed nothing. The shockwave alone knocked dozens more from their feet.

"RETURN FIRE!"

Hundreds of rifles answered.

The chamber became a storm of muzzle flashes as thousands of rounds slammed into the giant's body.

None penetrated.

They didn't ricochet.

They didn't flatten.

They simply ceased to exist.

It was as if the space occupied by his body rejected the very idea of being struck.

Then Remi moved.

She crossed the chamber so quickly I barely saw her leave the ground. Her fist collided with the giant's arm with enough force to fracture the stone beneath the giant’s feet.

For the first time...

he staggered.

Jacob's eyes widened.

"...She actually moved him."

The giant looked down at her.

Something changed.

His expression softened slightly.

"...Forgive me."

His voice was barely louder than a whisper.

Then every chain wrapped around his body tightened at once. The sound of grinding stone echoed through the chamber as the symbols carved into his skin ignited.

And for the first time since he awakened, the exhausted expression disappeared.

Something ancient looked back at us.

Something that had been waiting.

Agony twisted across his face as his arm rose against his will. Remi never had the chance to react before Angelo appeared between them. The giant's fist collided with him instead, and the impact shook the entire mountain. A wall behind us collapsed as the shockwave ripped through the chamber, throwing soldiers across the floor and shattering every remaining window in the surrounding structures.

Angelo didn't move.

Not even a step.

The giant stared at him, his eyes widening. "...You..."

Angelo remained silent. The giant's breathing became uneven as another chain wrapped tighter around his throat. He collapsed onto one knee, clawing desperately at the black links cutting into his flesh.

"...Run..."

Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.

"I..."

The chains glowed brighter.

His body convulsed violently as every muscle fought against an invisible command. He looked back at Angelo, not with hostility, but with desperation.

"I am..."

His voice broke.

"...not acting..."

The chains tightened again.

"...of..."

Every word sounded as though it was being torn from him.

"...my..."

He screamed.

Not in anger.

In pain.

"...free..."

The chamber shook.

"...will."

Silence followed.

The chains constricted one final time, and the symbols covering his body erupted with black light. When he looked up again, the exhaustion was gone. The desperation was gone. Whatever person had been fighting for control only moments earlier had disappeared.

Only the weapon remained.

Angelo stepped forward.

"You are bound."

The giant stared at him.

"...Yes."

The answer came without emotion.

"By whom?"

For several seconds, nothing happened. Then every chain wrapped around the giant's body suddenly pulled tight.

Not downward.

Forward.

The giant's head slowly turned toward the passage beyond the shattered altar.

Someone was pulling him.

Nobody moved.

Nobody spoke.

Then a voice drifted through the darkness.

Soft. Warm. Almost amused. 

Mocking, even. 

A voice I knew.

A voice I had spent years trying to forget.

A voice that had followed me into my nightmares.

The same voice that had spent my childhood reminding me that I was never enough.

Never good enough.

Never worthy of being loved.

"I didn't know we were having a family reunion today." 

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 24 days ago

The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

Part 1: [I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1u6uzz2/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_contains\_gods\_we/)

Part 2: [I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1u9om8s/i\_went\_to\_antarctica\_looking\_for\_10000\_missing/)

Part 3: [Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1uc8w6u/apparently\_using\_assistants\_as\_sacrifices/)

Part 4: [I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ud5jzx/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_hunts\_gods\_one\_of/)

Part 5: [My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ugsw9b/my\_boss\_asked\_me\_if\_i\_thought\_he\_was\_a\_monster/)

Part 6: [The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ujfm8m/the\_most\_powerful\_being\_in\_the\_csp\_is\_studying/)

Part 7: [Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ulxgk7/someone\_stole\_the\_rifle\_built\_to\_kill\_gods\_then/)

Part 8: [I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1urpfnf/i\_thought\_dating\_an\_angel\_was\_bad\_something/)

Part 9:[ I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1urpgng/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_contains\_gods\_the/)

Part 10:[ I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1uwbkrn/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_contains\_gods/)

Part 11: [CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1v3qix4/csp\_sent\_a\_team\_into\_hell\_nobody\_came\_back/)

The child stood before us, a being that only moments ago had looked like something pulled from the darkest corner of creation.

Now, he had black hair, black eyes, and a face that strangely resembled Angelo.

Not a copy. Not a replacement.

Just a younger version.

A child who looked no older than eight years old.

And somehow, impossibly, he looked innocent.

The nephew stared at him for several moments before finally speaking.

***"How do you know it will choose correctly?"***

Angelo looked at him.

*"I don't."*

The answer seemed to surprise him. For a moment, the nephew simply stared, as if he had expected Angelo to have some greater explanation, some certainty hidden beneath his decision.

But there was none.

*"But neither did I with you."*

For the first time since his arrival, the nephew had no response.

Because that was the truth.

Angelo wasn't saving the universe from another monster, and he wasn't ignoring the danger standing in front of him. He understood exactly what kind of risk he was taking. He knew what the fragment of the Great Shadow was capable of becoming, but he also understood that something created from darkness was not automatically destined to remain there.

He was accepting the possibility that something could become more than what it was created to be.

It was the same risk the Creator had once taken with him and his siblings. The same risk he had taken with his nephew. And now, it was the same risk he was willing to take with a fragment of the Great Shadow.

The nephew looked back at the child, studying him carefully. The fragment simply stared back, silent and confused, with no trace of the overwhelming hatred or destruction that had defined the being it came from.

After several moments, the nephew looked back at Angelo.

***"I will not allow your decision to go to waste, Uncle."***

Angelo's expression softened slightly.

The nephew stepped backward as golden light began to surround him. His wings folded inward one after another, each movement causing the overwhelming presence that had filled the chamber to fade until the crushing weight of his existence disappeared.

When the light faded, there stood someone different.

Not a god.

Not a weapon.

A person.

A young man who stood as tall as Angelo, with shoulder-length black hair and bright blue eyes that stood in complete contrast to Angelo and the child's endless black. Where Angelo carried himself like a warrior carved from stone, his nephew looked like something painted by an artist who had spent centuries trying to capture perfection.

Beautiful.

But not in the same way as Angelo.

Angelo's beauty was sharp, masculine, and intimidating. It was the kind of presence that made people instinctively stand straighter when he entered a room. He looked like someone who had fought impossible battles and survived things that should have erased him from existence.

His nephew was different.

Softer.

More graceful.

Almost impossibly elegant.

Where Angelo looked like a weapon that had learned compassion, his nephew looked like a masterpiece that had never needed to fight.

And beautiful really wasn't a strong enough word.

Looking at him felt like trying to describe a sunset by calling it "orange."

The word existed.

It just wasn't enough.

He looked...divine.

The first sound anyone made was an audible gasp. 

I glanced over. Jacob. 

He was staring at Angelo’s nephew with his mouth slightly open. 

"...Seriously?" I muttered. 

Jacob didn't even blink.

"Do you have any idea how unfair this is?"

"Jacob," I sighed.

"I'm just saying," he replied, finally forcing himself to look away. "If angels are all built like that, humanity never had a chance."

I looked back at the nephew, studying him for a moment.

"...I mean, yes, he's attractive."

Jacob blinked.

"You mean *beautiful beyond human comprehension?*"

"I wouldn't go that far."

"Nayeri, he looks like someone sculpted a statue and then decided it wasn't impressive enough."

I glanced at Angelo.

Then back at Elior.

"...Maybe I'm just biased."

Jacob narrowed his eyes.

"Because of Angelo?"

"Obviously."

"At least you're self-aware."

I chose not to respond to that. Mostly because he was right.

Unfortunately, the rest of CSP was far less interested in debating whether an angel was attractive and far more concerned with the fact that two impossible beings had just appeared inside their organization.

The moment the report reached headquarters, the Executive Board Chamber became chaos.

Security wanted termination. Research wanted containment. Containment wanted a facility designed specifically around a being that had once been part of something powerful enough to terrify the Creator herself.

Everyone had a solution.

Everyone had an argument.

And every single person in that room was terrified.

General Hayes stood at the center of it all, his arms crossed as the voices around him slowly died down.

"We cannot allow an unknown entity with that level of power to simply walk around."

Dr. Laurent immediately responded.

"It is not an entity. It is a child."

Hayes looked at her.

"A child that accidentally erased a man's arm."

The room went silent.

Nobody had forgotten that.

Nobody had forgotten how easily it happened.

One moment, a security officer had been standing beside them.

The next…

part of him was simply gone.

Stonehill remained silent at the head of the table, reading through the reports for what was probably the tenth time. His expression gave away nothing, but the tension in the room made it clear that everyone understood the severity of the situation.

"The Shadow demonstrated adaptive intelligence," Hayes continued. "It copied weapons. It copied abilities. It copied behavior within seconds of observing it."

His eyes shifted toward Angelo.

"And now Director Angelo has decided to bring it into civilization."

Angelo did not react.

*"I did not bring a weapon into civilization."*

Hayes stared at him.

"You brought a being capable of ending civilization."

A pause followed.

Angelo looked down at the table.

*"Yes."*

The simple agreement caught everyone off guard.

Because Angelo wasn't denying the danger.

He never did.

*"The risk exists,"* Angelo continued. *"That does not mean the outcome is decided."*

Hayes frowned.

"Are you willing to gamble with humanity?"

Angelo looked at him.

*"No."*

The room became completely silent.

*"I am willing to gamble on humanity."*

Nobody spoke.

Because everyone understood the difference.

Hayes leaned forward.

"And if you are wrong?"

Angelo didn't answer immediately.

For a moment, he looked almost exactly like he had in the chamber beneath Göbekli Tepe.

Not like an immortal being.

Not like something above humanity.

Like someone carrying the weight of a decision he knew could destroy everything.

*"Then I will accept responsibility."*

That answer only made the room more uncomfortable.

Because everyone knew Angelo.

They knew his history.

They knew he had killed his own brother.

They knew he had destroyed beings that threatened reality itself.

If Angelo believed something had to be stopped...

he stopped it.

But this time, he wasn't choosing destruction.

He was choosing mercy.

And somehow, that frightened them more.

Madam Leni was the first to speak.

"Just like how we gave Director Angelo a chance... we should give the child a chance too."

The room became quiet.

For a moment, nobody responded.

Because everyone understood what she meant.

Angelo had not arrived peacefully.

He had appeared as something humanity could not understand. Something older than civilization itself. Something powerful enough that the first instinct of every person who encountered him was fear.

And yet...they had chosen not to destroy him.

General Hayes immediately interrupted.

"That is not the same situation."

Madam Leni looked toward him.

"Isn't it?"

Hayes leaned forward.

"Director Angelo threatened his way into this organization."

The words hung heavily in the room.

Nobody moved.

Even Angelo remained silent.

Hayes continued.

"He walked into CSP, demonstrated power beyond anything we could counter, and made it very clear that stopping him was not an option."

His eyes shifted toward Angelo.

"Yes, he eventually agreed to cooperate. Yes, he has helped humanity. But let's not rewrite history."

A pause.

"He forced his way into our world."

The room waited for Angelo's response.

But Angelo did not look offended.

Because it was true.

Hayes continued.

"The difference is that Director Angelo made a choice."

He gestured toward the reports scattered across the table.

"This child has not."

Angelo finally spoke.

*"You are correct."*

Everyone looked at him.

Angelo continued.

*"My arrival was not peaceful."*

A pause followed.

*"I did not ask humanity for permission before revealing myself. But my purpose was not domination."*

The room became silent.

*"I entered CSP because I needed to understand humanity, and because humanity needed to understand me."*

He paused, his eyes moving across the chamber.

*"I learned from you."*

Then his gaze shifted toward the window.

*"And I taught you what I knew."*

Nobody spoke because that was the truth. Angelo had not joined CSP because he needed protection, an army, or a place to hide. He had joined because, for the first time in his existence, he wanted to build something with the beings he once saw as temporary.

*"I was given the opportunity to become something different,"* Angelo said.

His eyes moved toward the chamber where the child waited.

*"And now I believe the same opportunity should be given to it."*

Hayes remained silent because he understood the argument. He didn't agree with it, but he understood it.

Stonehill finally broke the silence.

"The child will not be terminated."

The room erupted again.

Hayes immediately turned toward him. "Director Stonehill—"

"I said it will not be terminated."

The authority in his voice ended the argument. Not because everyone agreed, but because everyone knew the decision had already been made.

"The child will remain under observation."

Hayes looked toward Angelo.

"And if it becomes hostile?"

Angelo answered before anyone else could.

*"Then I will stop it."*

The sentence was simple, but it carried more weight than any threat could have. Everyone in the room believed him because they knew Angelo. If that child became a danger to humanity, Angelo would be the first person to stand against it.

Stonehill studied him for a moment before continuing.

"The child will remain under Director Angelo's supervision."

Nobody objected.

That part had been expected.

Then Stonehill added, "It will also reside in Director Angelo and Agent Nayeri's residential suite."

Every head in the room turned toward me.

"...I'm sorry?"

"You already live together," Stonehill replied matter-of-factly.

"That's not the issue."

"No," Hayes muttered. "The issue is that we're apparently moving a fragment of the Great Shadow into an apartment."

"My apartment," I corrected.

Dr. Laurent folded her arms.

"It is the safest option. There is nowhere on Earth safer than the place where Angelo already lives."

Nobody could argue with that.

Stonehill nodded once.

"The decision is final."

He looked toward Security.

"Twenty-four-hour monitoring will be established."

Then toward Research.

"Daily evaluations."

Finally, his eyes returned to Angelo.

"The child is your responsibility."

Angelo inclined his head.

*"It always was."*

The meeting should have ended there.

Everyone wanted it to.

Everyone wanted to believe the worst part was over. The Shadow had been contained, the immediate threat was gone, and the impossible decision had been made.

But then Stonehill spoke again.

"There is one more matter."

The room stopped moving.

Everyone looked back toward him.

Stonehill's eyes shifted toward the young man standing beside Angelo.

"The half angel."

The atmosphere changed instantly.

Because everyone had been so focused on the Shadow that they had almost forgotten another impossible being was standing in the room. Someone who had descended from the heavens with enough power to force every person present to their knees.

General Hayes stared at him.

"And what exactly are we supposed to classify him as?"

The young man looked at him calmly.

***"I am not a classification."***

The answer caught everyone off guard.

Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"Then what are you?"

For a moment, the young man said nothing. Then he stepped forward.

The same elegance that had made Jacob stare earlier was still there, but now everyone noticed something else.

Restraint.

He was powerful enough to destroy them, yet he was choosing not to.

***"My name is Elior."***

His voice echoed softly through the chamber.

***"I am the son of Angelo's brother."***

Silence filled the room.

Everyone had read those words in the reports, but hearing them spoken directly by him felt different.

Elior continued.

***"I was created from two beings who made choices that led to destruction."***

His eyes lowered slightly.

***"My father abandoned everything because he believed love gave him the right to possess. My mother believed power gave her the right to control."***

Nobody spoke.

***"Both were wrong."***

Angelo watched him silently.

Elior looked toward his uncle.

***"And I do not wish to repeat their mistakes."***

Madam Leni studied him carefully.

"The report says you came here to stop the Shadow."

***"Yes."***

"And now?"

Elior looked toward the chamber where the child remained.

A long silence followed before he answered.

***"Now I understand why Uncle chose not to."***

The answer surprised everyone.

Hayes frowned.

Nobody spoke.

Because they understood.

Elior had once been the child in this situation. Something powerful. Something dangerous. Something that could have easily become a monster if given the wrong path.

And Angelo had chosen not to destroy him.

Stonehill leaned back slightly, studying the young angel across from him.

"So you support his decision?"

Elior looked toward the chamber where the Shadow remained.

Then he looked back at the Board.

***"I fear it."***

The honesty of the answer surprised them.

***"I fear what it could become."***

His eyes lowered slightly.

***"Because I know what happens when someone allows darkness to decide who they are."***

A pause followed.

***"But fear is not a reason to repeat my parents' mistakes."***

The room became silent.

For the first time since the meeting began, the Board did not see another god.

They did not see another impossible being that needed to be contained.

They saw someone who had survived becoming one.

General Hayes finally looked toward Angelo.

"You expect us to trust two beings capable of ending civilization?"

Angelo answered calmly.

*"No."*

Hayes paused.

Angelo looked toward Elior, then toward the direction where the Shadow waited.

*"I expect you to judge them by what they choose."*

Nobody responded.

Because that had been Angelo's argument from the beginning.

Not what they were.

What they became.

Stonehill finally closed the file in front of him.

"Effective immediately, the Shadow will remain under observation."

His gaze shifted toward Elior.

"And Mr. Elior will be granted temporary clearance as an allied entity."

Elior tilted his head slightly.

***"Allied entity?"***

Jacob finally spoke.

"Congratulations."

Everyone looked at him.

Jacob shrugged.

"You got a fancy CSP title."

Elior looked genuinely confused.

***"Is that good?"***

"No idea."

Jacob smiled slightly.

"But it's better than being labeled a threat."

Elior considered that for a moment before giving a small nod.

***"I believe I prefer that."***

The meeting eventually ended.

But nobody left feeling comfortable.

Because CSP had spent decades containing things humanity couldn't understand. They had built walls, protocols, weapons, and entire divisions dedicated to keeping impossible beings away from the world.

Now, for the first time...

they weren't containing something.

They were trying to raise it.

And nobody knew which was more dangerous.

The child learning what humanity is...

or humanity deciding what the child is.

The walk to our apartment was insignificant.

At least, that was what I told myself.

No alarms.

No emergency announcements.

No containment breaches.

No impossible beings descending from the sky.

Just a normal walk through the halls of CSP.

Which somehow felt stranger than any disaster we had survived.

Because beside me walked a child who, less than a few hours ago, had been a threat capable of challenging reality itself.

And now...

he was holding Angelo's hand.

Not because Angelo had told him to.

Not because he was afraid.

When the child had reached the hallway, he had simply looked up at Angelo, hesitated for a moment, and slowly held out his hand.

Angelo had looked down at it.

For a second, I thought he didn't understand what the child wanted.

Then he took it.

And they continued walking.

The strangest part was how natural it looked.

Almost like it had always been that way.

The child looked up at Angelo, his black eyes reflecting the lights above us.

**"...Do stars know they are stars?"**

Angelo looked down at him.

*"No."*

**"Then... who tells them where to go?"**

*"No one."*

The child looked confused.

**"They simply... move?"**

*"Yes."*

He thought about that answer for several steps, his small hand still wrapped around Angelo's.

**"...Can sadness die?"**

Angelo looked down at him.

*"No."*

The child tilted his head.

**"...Can happiness?"**

*"No."*

Another pause.

**"...Then where do feelings go?"**

*"They become memories."*

The child frowned slightly.

**"...What are memories?"**

*"They are places the mind visits after moments have ended."*

The answer seemed to satisfy him, but only for a moment.

**"...Can I go there?"**

*"You already do."*

The child accepted that answer immediately.

Then, naturally, he asked another question.

**"...Why do humans blink?"**

*"To protect their eyes."*

**"...Why do they cry?"**

*"For many reasons."*

**"...Why do they laugh?"**

*"Also for many reasons."*

The child looked ahead, watching the people passing through the halls around us.

**"...Why do they keep living even when it hurts?"**

This time, Angelo was quiet.

Long enough that even I looked over.

For someone who always seemed to have an answer, seeing him hesitate was unusual.

Finally, he spoke.

*"...Because they believe tomorrow may be kinder than today."*

The child nodded slowly, processing the words.

**"...I think I would like tomorrow."**

Angelo looked down at him.

*"I hope you do."*

I smiled to myself.

The child asked questions the same way Angelo answered them.

One after another.

Without embarrassment.

Without hesitation.

The only difference was that one wanted to understand the universe...

while the other had spent trillions of years doing exactly that.

Watching them together felt strangely natural.

Almost less like an angel and a child...

and more like a father patiently answering every question his son could think of.

That thought caught me off guard.

Because I had never imagined Angelo as a father.

Yet somehow...

he fit the role effortlessly.

Someone like him would make a good father.

The thought appeared so suddenly that I almost didn't understand where it came from.

Maybe it was because of the way he never rushed the child.

Maybe it was because every answer he gave carried the same patience he showed whenever I asked him something ridiculous.

Or maybe it was because, despite being older than the universe itself, he somehow knew exactly how to lower himself to a child's level.

Unlike me.

Angelo believed children were meant to discover who they were, but my mother had already decided who I was supposed to become.

Because of her, I wasn't sure I even knew what healthy love looked like.

And the thought of becoming a mother only to repeat her mistakes frightened me more than I ever wanted to admit.

The elevator doors opened with a soft chime, pulling me away from my thoughts.

The child looked up at Angelo.

**"Why can't humans fly?"**

Angelo considered the question.

*"Their bodies were not designed for it."*

The child frowned.

**"But they wish to."**

*"Yes."*

**"Then why were they made without wings?"**

*"They were made differently."*

**"...Why?"**

*"I do not know."*

The child accepted the answer immediately.

No disappointment.

No frustration.

Just another mystery to think about.

The question tugged at a memory.

The flight home from Göbekli Tepe.

The child had spent nearly the entire journey pressed against the aircraft window, watching the world pass beneath the clouds with the kind of wonder only someone seeing the sky for the first time could have.

**"What are clouds?"**

*"They are collections of tiny water droplets suspended in the atmosphere."*

**"...Why?"**

*"The droplets become too small to fall immediately."*

**"What is rain?"**

*"Clouds release those droplets when they become too heavy."*

**"Why is the sky blue?"**

*"Because the atmosphere scatters shorter wavelengths of sunlight more efficiently."*

**"What makes the engines loud?"**

*"The rapid movement of air and combustion."*

**"Why do humans build things that fly instead of growing wings?"**

*"Because humanity solves problems with tools instead of changing themselves."*

The child looked down at his own hands.

**"...Can I grow wings?"**

*"You may imitate them."*

Angelo had actually paused before answering that one.

*"...Only if you decide they are your own."*

The child nodded as though that made perfect sense.

Then came another question.

And another.

And another.

Without embarrassment.

Without hesitation.

Angelo answered every single one.

Not once did he sigh.

Not once did he tell him to wait.

Not once did he appear bothered.

It kept both of them occupied for almost the entire flight.

Which was probably why I hadn't noticed Jacob until much later.

He was asleep.

Completely asleep.

His head was resting on Elior's shoulder.

I blinked.

Then looked again.

Yes.

Still there.

Elior was nearly a full head taller than Jacob, making the entire situation look completely ridiculous. Somehow, Jacob had managed to slump sideways until he was using one of the most powerful beings in existence as a pillow.

The funniest part was that Elior hadn't moved.

He sat perfectly still with the same composed expression he had worn since leaving the chamber beneath Göbekli Tepe, staring straight ahead like a marble statue.

I leaned slightly toward him.

"...You know you can wake him up."

Elior answered without even looking at me.

***"He appeared to require rest."***

I stared at him.

"...So you've just been sitting like this?"

***"Yes."***

"For how long?"

He thought about it.

***"...Approximately three hours."***

I bit the inside of my cheek.

"You've been trapped for three hours."

***"I did not wish to disturb him."***

I looked at Jacob.

He was completely oblivious to everything around him.

Then a tiny snore escaped him.

That almost broke me.

I quickly looked away before I started laughing in front of an angel.

But when I glanced back...

I noticed something unexpected.

Elior wasn't annoyed.

If anything, he looked strangely content.

Like he had discovered something he hadn't expected.

Something simple.

Something human.

The elevator stopped with a soft chime, pulling my attention away.

The doors slid open.

*"Nayeri."*

Angelo's voice brought me back to reality.

"Hm?"

He was standing in front of our apartment door, staring at it with an expression I had only seen him use when facing impossible creatures.

Confusion.

*"...How does one open this again?"*

I stared at him.

"...What?"

*"The door."*

He looked at the handle as though it were some ancient artifact waiting to be decoded.

*"I have forgotten the process."*

I blinked.

"...Angelo."

*"Yes?"*

"You've lived here for months."

*"I usually teleport."*

"...I know."

*"I have not needed the door recently."*

I rubbed my temples.

"You forgot how doors work?"

*"I forgot how this door works."*

There was a brief silence.

Then the child looked up at him.

**"...What is a door?"**

I closed my eyes.

"...We're going to be here awhile."

The apartment door finally slid open, and the child stepped inside first.

His eyes immediately began moving across the room, taking in every object around him like each one was a discovery waiting to be understood.

A chair.

A table.

A lamp.

Everything seemed equally fascinating.

Then his attention stopped.

On the bed.

The oversized mattress Management had delivered after Angelo's completely serious request for "a larger sleeping surface."

The child pointed.

**"...What is that?"**

*"A bed,"* Angelo answered.

**"...Why?"**

*"It is where Nayeri and I sleep."*

I immediately looked away.

*"...Well."*

Angelo turned toward me.

*"That statement was technically inaccurate."*

I looked back at him.

"It is?"

*"We have not yet slept on it."*

I stared.

Then sighed.

He wasn't wrong.

The moment Management had placed us in a suite with one large bed enough for two people...

we had immediately been deployed to Hell.

I rubbed my face.

"Can we please not make our relationship sound even weirder than it already is?"

The child tilted his head.

**"...What is sleep?"**

Angelo answered immediately.

*"It is a biological process necessary for humans to restore their bodies and minds."*

The child tilted his head.

**"...Do you sleep?"**

*"No."*

**"...Why?"**

*"I do not require it."*

The child thought about that for a moment.

**"...Should I sleep?"**

*"I do not know."*

That was enough for me.

"I'm about to."

I kicked off my boots before practically collapsing face-first onto the mattress.

"Oh..."

I hadn't realized how exhausted I actually was.

The bed swallowed me whole.

"...This was worth the paperwork."

The child watched carefully.

Then, without saying a word, he climbed onto the bed beside me and lay down exactly the same way I had, with his hands folded, his head on the pillow, and even the position of his feet matching mine.

I laughed quietly.

"He's copying me again."

Angelo watched for a moment.

*"...Yes."*

Then, to absolutely no one's surprise, he climbed onto the opposite side of the bed.

The child immediately reached out.

One hand grabbed mine.

The other reached for Angelo.

Angelo accepted it without hesitation.

For several seconds, none of us spoke.

I stared at the ceiling.

"...Damn."

The child looked at me.

**"...What?"**

"How big is this bed?"

Angelo looked around.

*"It appears sufficiently sized."*

I laughed softly.

"No... I mean..."

I looked at the child lying comfortably between us.

"I can't believe this."

I was the younger sibling.

Children had never exactly been my area of expertise.

Yet somehow, less than twenty-four hours after returning from Hell, there was one lying between me and my boyfriend like this was the most normal thing in the world.

I turned my head.

Angelo was already looking at me.

*"...Are you alright?"*

"Yeah."

He studied me for another moment.

*"...Are you unhappy?"*

That caught me off guard.

"...Why would I be unhappy?"

*"You previously informed me that you did not intend to have children."*

"...I did."

*"You also informed me that raising children was not among your life goals."*

"...Also true."

His expression remained completely serious.

*"...Do you dislike this child?"*

I blinked.

"What? No."

*"Then why do you appear conflicted?"*

I rubbed my forehead.

"Because..."

I gestured vaguely toward the child.

"Having a kid isn't exactly something people usually do overnight."

*"I see."*

"There are... steps before this."

*"...Steps?"*

I looked at him.

"Oh, I don't know."

I smiled sarcastically.

"Usually marriage."

Angelo nodded once.

*"I understand."*

I immediately regretted saying anything.

"I was joking."

He ignored that.

*"...When is the ideal time for a human to marry?"*

"...What?"

*"How long should two humans remain in a relationship before marriage?"*

I thought about it.

"...At least a year of dating?"

*"I see."*

He nodded again.

*"...Noted."*

I stared at him.

"...Angelo."

*"Yes?"*

"...Why did that sound like you were updating a database?"

*"I was."*

"...Please don't."

He looked genuinely confused.

*"It appeared to be useful information."*

I groaned.

"I can't believe I somehow have a child before I've even had my first kiss."

Life was unbelievable.

Then my phone suddenly started vibrating.

Jacob.

I answered immediately.

"...Hello?"

"NAYERI!"

I pulled the phone slightly away from my ear.

"...That's never a good sign."

"WHY IS HE IN MY ROOM?"

"...Good evening to you too."

"They assigned him to my suite!"

I blinked.

"...Who?"

"Eli."

I frowned.

"...Who's Eli?"

Silence.

"...Elior."

"...Oh."

A grin spread across my face.

"You already have a nickname for him?"

"I DO NOT."

"You literally just called him Eli."

"BECAUSE IT'S SHORTER."

"Mhm."

"I AM NOT BECOMING FRIENDS WITH AN ANGEL."

I couldn't resist.

"Oh really?"

"...Yes."

"Then why was your head on his shoulder for three hours?"

Silence.

"..."

"...Jacob?"

"I WAS ASLEEP."

"I never said you weren't."

"NAYERI."

"You looked adorable."

"I HATE YOU."

Before he could continue yelling, I hung up.

The apartment became quiet again.

Angelo looked over.

*"...Is my nephew staying with Jacob?"*

"Yeah."

A faint smile crossed his face.

*"I believe that will be beneficial."*

"...For who?"

*"For both of them."*

I wasn't entirely convinced.

I looked toward the child.

He had remained completely silent throughout the entire conversation, simply listening.

Then I realized something.

We had never actually named him.

I smiled.

"So..."

He looked at me.

"...What's your name?"

He looked down.

**"...I do not know."**

Then his eyes shifted toward Angelo almost instinctively, like he expected him to have the answer.

Angelo met his gaze.

*"...Would you like me to give you one?"*

The child nodded immediately.

**"...Yes."**

Angelo was silent for a moment.

Then he spoke.

Not in English.

Not in any language I had ever heard.

A single deep, resonant sound left his lips, echoing through the room with a strange warmth that made the air itself seem to vibrate.

The child smiled.

As though he understood it perfectly.

He nodded.

**"...Yes."**

I stared.

"...Excuse me?"

Angelo looked at me.

*"That is his name."*

"...I cannot pronounce whatever eldritch whale noise you just made."

*"I am aware."*

He looked back at the child.

*"For humans..."*

A faint smile appeared.

*"...Your name will be Noah."*

The child repeated it carefully.

**"...No...ah."**

Then he smiled.

**"I...am Noah."**

For the first time...

he wasn't just the Shadow anymore.

He was a child with a name.

Noah looked down at his hands, slowly turning them over and studying them like they belonged to someone else.

**"...Noah."**

The name sounded strange coming from him.

Not because it didn't fit.

Because it did.

And somehow, that was the most impossible thing about all of this.

A being that had existed as a fragment of something ancient enough to terrify creation itself was sleeping on my bed, holding my hand, learning his first name.

I looked over at Angelo watching Noah, and for the first time, I understood what this meant to him.

Maybe this was what he had been missing all along.

Not power.

Not purpose.

Not another battle to win.

Just someone who chose to stay.

For longer than humanity had existed, Angelo had carried everything by himself. After the Creator left, after his siblings betrayed him, after losing everything that once connected him to the beginning of existence... he had remained.

Alone.

And as much as I hated admitting it, I understood that feeling. Not in the same way. I had not lived for trillions of years or watched civilizations rise and disappear. I had never carried the weight of existence itself.

But I knew what it felt like to wonder why someone who was supposed to love you didn't choose you.

I knew what it felt like to question whether you were the reason they stayed away.

Maybe that was why Angelo and I understood Noah better than anyone else could.

We both knew what it felt like to be judged before we were given the chance to become something else.

And I knew Angelo would never let Noah experience that.

He would never look at a child born from something terrifying and decide that was all he could ever be.

Because Angelo believed everyone deserved the chance to choose who they became.

Even Noah.

Especially Noah.

Noah tightened his grip slightly in his sleep.

Angelo noticed.

So did I.

Neither of us moved.

Because for once, there was no mission.

No containment breach.

No impossible enemy waiting in the dark.

Just a child.

A name.

And tomorrow.

And maybe, after all this time...

Angelo and I finally had what we had both spent our lives missing.

He had lost it when the Creator left.

I had lost it when my mother chose everyone else's expectations over me.

The feeling of being chosen.

Not because of what we could offer.

Not because of what we could become.

But simply because we were us.

And as Noah slept between us, I realized something.

We had spent so long wondering if we were worth choosing.

Now we were the ones choosing someone else.

Someone who needed us to stay.

And for the first time in a very long time...

Angelo wasn't alone anymore.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 27 days ago
▲ 125 r/Nonsleep

The Thing That Terrified the Creator Is Now Holding My Hand

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 10: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 11: CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.

The child stood before us, a being that only moments ago had looked like something pulled from the darkest corner of creation.

Now, he had black hair, black eyes, and a face that strangely resembled Angelo.

Not a copy. Not a replacement.

Just a younger version.

A child who looked no older than eight years old.

And somehow, impossibly, he looked innocent.

The nephew stared at him for several moments before finally speaking.

"How do you know it will choose correctly?"

Angelo looked at him.

"I don't."

The answer seemed to surprise him. For a moment, the nephew simply stared, as if he had expected Angelo to have some greater explanation, some certainty hidden beneath his decision.

But there was none.

"But neither did I with you."

For the first time since his arrival, the nephew had no response.

Because that was the truth.

Angelo wasn't saving the universe from another monster, and he wasn't ignoring the danger standing in front of him. He understood exactly what kind of risk he was taking. He knew what the fragment of the Great Shadow was capable of becoming, but he also understood that something created from darkness was not automatically destined to remain there.

He was accepting the possibility that something could become more than what it was created to be.

It was the same risk the Creator had once taken with him and his siblings. The same risk he had taken with his nephew. And now, it was the same risk he was willing to take with a fragment of the Great Shadow.

The nephew looked back at the child, studying him carefully. The fragment simply stared back, silent and confused, with no trace of the overwhelming hatred or destruction that had defined the being it came from.

After several moments, the nephew looked back at Angelo.

"I will not allow your decision to go to waste, Uncle."

Angelo's expression softened slightly.

The nephew stepped backward as golden light began to surround him. His wings folded inward one after another, each movement causing the overwhelming presence that had filled the chamber to fade until the crushing weight of his existence disappeared.

When the light faded, there stood someone different.

Not a god.

Not a weapon.

A person.

A young man who stood as tall as Angelo, with shoulder-length black hair and bright blue eyes that stood in complete contrast to Angelo and the child's endless black. Where Angelo carried himself like a warrior carved from stone, his nephew looked like something painted by an artist who had spent centuries trying to capture perfection.

Beautiful.

But not in the same way as Angelo.

Angelo's beauty was sharp, masculine, and intimidating. It was the kind of presence that made people instinctively stand straighter when he entered a room. He looked like someone who had fought impossible battles and survived things that should have erased him from existence.

His nephew was different.

Softer.

More graceful.

Almost impossibly elegant.

Where Angelo looked like a weapon that had learned compassion, his nephew looked like a masterpiece that had never needed to fight.

And beautiful really wasn't a strong enough word.

Looking at him felt like trying to describe a sunset by calling it "orange."

The word existed.

It just wasn't enough.

He looked...divine.

The first sound anyone made was an audible gasp. 

I glanced over. Jacob. 

He was staring at Angelo’s nephew with his mouth slightly open. 

"...Seriously?" I muttered. 

Jacob didn't even blink.

"Do you have any idea how unfair this is?"

"Jacob," I sighed.

"I'm just saying," he replied, finally forcing himself to look away. "If angels are all built like that, humanity never had a chance."

I looked back at the nephew, studying him for a moment.

"...I mean, yes, he's attractive."

Jacob blinked.

"You mean beautiful beyond human comprehension?"

"I wouldn't go that far."

"Nayeri, he looks like someone sculpted a statue and then decided it wasn't impressive enough."

I glanced at Angelo.

Then back at Elior.

"...Maybe I'm just biased."

Jacob narrowed his eyes.

"Because of Angelo?"

"Obviously."

"At least you're self-aware."

I chose not to respond to that. Mostly because he was right.

Unfortunately, the rest of CSP was far less interested in debating whether an angel was attractive and far more concerned with the fact that two impossible beings had just appeared inside their organization.

The moment the report reached headquarters, the Executive Board Chamber became chaos.

Security wanted termination. Research wanted containment. Containment wanted a facility designed specifically around a being that had once been part of something powerful enough to terrify the Creator herself.

Everyone had a solution.

Everyone had an argument.

And every single person in that room was terrified.

General Hayes stood at the center of it all, his arms crossed as the voices around him slowly died down.

"We cannot allow an unknown entity with that level of power to simply walk around."

Dr. Laurent immediately responded.

"It is not an entity. It is a child."

Hayes looked at her.

"A child that accidentally erased a man's arm."

The room went silent.

Nobody had forgotten that.

Nobody had forgotten how easily it happened.

One moment, a security officer had been standing beside them.

The next…

part of him was simply gone.

Stonehill remained silent at the head of the table, reading through the reports for what was probably the tenth time. His expression gave away nothing, but the tension in the room made it clear that everyone understood the severity of the situation.

"The Shadow demonstrated adaptive intelligence," Hayes continued. "It copied weapons. It copied abilities. It copied behavior within seconds of observing it."

His eyes shifted toward Angelo.

"And now Director Angelo has decided to bring it into civilization."

Angelo did not react.

"I did not bring a weapon into civilization."

Hayes stared at him.

"You brought a being capable of ending civilization."

A pause followed.

Angelo looked down at the table.

"Yes."

The simple agreement caught everyone off guard.

Because Angelo wasn't denying the danger.

He never did.

"The risk exists," Angelo continued. "That does not mean the outcome is decided."

Hayes frowned.

"Are you willing to gamble with humanity?"

Angelo looked at him.

"No."

The room became completely silent.

"I am willing to gamble on humanity."

Nobody spoke.

Because everyone understood the difference.

Hayes leaned forward.

"And if you are wrong?"

Angelo didn't answer immediately.

For a moment, he looked almost exactly like he had in the chamber beneath Göbekli Tepe.

Not like an immortal being.

Not like something above humanity.

Like someone carrying the weight of a decision he knew could destroy everything.

"Then I will accept responsibility."

That answer only made the room more uncomfortable.

Because everyone knew Angelo.

They knew his history.

They knew he had killed his own brother.

They knew he had destroyed beings that threatened reality itself.

If Angelo believed something had to be stopped...

he stopped it.

But this time, he wasn't choosing destruction.

He was choosing mercy.

And somehow, that frightened them more.

Madam Leni was the first to speak.

"Just like how we gave Director Angelo a chance... we should give the child a chance too."

The room became quiet.

For a moment, nobody responded.

Because everyone understood what she meant.

Angelo had not arrived peacefully.

He had appeared as something humanity could not understand. Something older than civilization itself. Something powerful enough that the first instinct of every person who encountered him was fear.

And yet...they had chosen not to destroy him.

General Hayes immediately interrupted.

"That is not the same situation."

Madam Leni looked toward him.

"Isn't it?"

Hayes leaned forward.

"Director Angelo threatened his way into this organization."

The words hung heavily in the room.

Nobody moved.

Even Angelo remained silent.

Hayes continued.

"He walked into CSP, demonstrated power beyond anything we could counter, and made it very clear that stopping him was not an option."

His eyes shifted toward Angelo.

"Yes, he eventually agreed to cooperate. Yes, he has helped humanity. But let's not rewrite history."

A pause.

"He forced his way into our world."

The room waited for Angelo's response.

But Angelo did not look offended.

Because it was true.

Hayes continued.

"The difference is that Director Angelo made a choice."

He gestured toward the reports scattered across the table.

"This child has not."

Angelo finally spoke.

"You are correct."

Everyone looked at him.

Angelo continued.

"My arrival was not peaceful."

A pause followed.

"I did not ask humanity for permission before revealing myself. But my purpose was not domination."

The room became silent.

"I entered CSP because I needed to understand humanity, and because humanity needed to understand me."

He paused, his eyes moving across the chamber.

"I learned from you."

Then his gaze shifted toward the window.

"And I taught you what I knew."

Nobody spoke because that was the truth. Angelo had not joined CSP because he needed protection, an army, or a place to hide. He had joined because, for the first time in his existence, he wanted to build something with the beings he once saw as temporary.

"I was given the opportunity to become something different," Angelo said.

His eyes moved toward the chamber where the child waited.

"And now I believe the same opportunity should be given to it."

Hayes remained silent because he understood the argument. He didn't agree with it, but he understood it.

Stonehill finally broke the silence.

"The child will not be terminated."

The room erupted again.

Hayes immediately turned toward him. "Director Stonehill—"

"I said it will not be terminated."

The authority in his voice ended the argument. Not because everyone agreed, but because everyone knew the decision had already been made.

"The child will remain under observation."

Hayes looked toward Angelo.

"And if it becomes hostile?"

Angelo answered before anyone else could.

"Then I will stop it."

The sentence was simple, but it carried more weight than any threat could have. Everyone in the room believed him because they knew Angelo. If that child became a danger to humanity, Angelo would be the first person to stand against it.

Stonehill studied him for a moment before continuing.

"The child will remain under Director Angelo's supervision."

Nobody objected.

That part had been expected.

Then Stonehill added, "It will also reside in Director Angelo and Agent Nayeri's residential suite."

Every head in the room turned toward me.

"...I'm sorry?"

"You already live together," Stonehill replied matter-of-factly.

"That's not the issue."

"No," Hayes muttered. "The issue is that we're apparently moving a fragment of the Great Shadow into an apartment."

"My apartment," I corrected.

Dr. Laurent folded her arms.

"It is the safest option. There is nowhere on Earth safer than the place where Angelo already lives."

Nobody could argue with that.

Stonehill nodded once.

"The decision is final."

He looked toward Security.

"Twenty-four-hour monitoring will be established."

Then toward Research.

"Daily evaluations."

Finally, his eyes returned to Angelo.

"The child is your responsibility."

Angelo inclined his head.

"It always was."

The meeting should have ended there.

Everyone wanted it to.

Everyone wanted to believe the worst part was over. The Shadow had been contained, the immediate threat was gone, and the impossible decision had been made.

But then Stonehill spoke again.

"There is one more matter."

The room stopped moving.

Everyone looked back toward him.

Stonehill's eyes shifted toward the young man standing beside Angelo.

"The half angel."

The atmosphere changed instantly.

Because everyone had been so focused on the Shadow that they had almost forgotten another impossible being was standing in the room. Someone who had descended from the heavens with enough power to force every person present to their knees.

General Hayes stared at him.

"And what exactly are we supposed to classify him as?"

The young man looked at him calmly.

"I am not a classification."

The answer caught everyone off guard.

Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"Then what are you?"

For a moment, the young man said nothing. Then he stepped forward.

The same elegance that had made Jacob stare earlier was still there, but now everyone noticed something else.

Restraint.

He was powerful enough to destroy them, yet he was choosing not to.

"My name is Elior."

His voice echoed softly through the chamber.

"I am the son of Angelo's brother."

Silence filled the room.

Everyone had read those words in the reports, but hearing them spoken directly by him felt different.

Elior continued.

"I was created from two beings who made choices that led to destruction."

His eyes lowered slightly.

"My father abandoned everything because he believed love gave him the right to possess. My mother believed power gave her the right to control."

Nobody spoke.

"Both were wrong."

Angelo watched him silently.

Elior looked toward his uncle.

"And I do not wish to repeat their mistakes."

Madam Leni studied him carefully.

"The report says you came here to stop the Shadow."

"Yes."

"And now?"

Elior looked toward the chamber where the child remained.

A long silence followed before he answered.

"Now I understand why Uncle chose not to."

The answer surprised everyone.

Hayes frowned.

Nobody spoke.

Because they understood.

Elior had once been the child in this situation. Something powerful. Something dangerous. Something that could have easily become a monster if given the wrong path.

And Angelo had chosen not to destroy him.

Stonehill leaned back slightly, studying the young angel across from him.

"So you support his decision?"

Elior looked toward the chamber where the Shadow remained.

Then he looked back at the Board.

"I fear it."

The honesty of the answer surprised them.

"I fear what it could become."

His eyes lowered slightly.

"Because I know what happens when someone allows darkness to decide who they are."

A pause followed.

"But fear is not a reason to repeat my parents' mistakes."

The room became silent.

For the first time since the meeting began, the Board did not see another god.

They did not see another impossible being that needed to be contained.

They saw someone who had survived becoming one.

General Hayes finally looked toward Angelo.

"You expect us to trust two beings capable of ending civilization?"

Angelo answered calmly.

"No."

Hayes paused.

Angelo looked toward Elior, then toward the direction where the Shadow waited.

"I expect you to judge them by what they choose."

Nobody responded.

Because that had been Angelo's argument from the beginning.

Not what they were.

What they became.

Stonehill finally closed the file in front of him.

"Effective immediately, the Shadow will remain under observation."

His gaze shifted toward Elior.

"And Mr. Elior will be granted temporary clearance as an allied entity."

Elior tilted his head slightly.

"Allied entity?"

Jacob finally spoke.

"Congratulations."

Everyone looked at him.

Jacob shrugged.

"You got a fancy CSP title."

Elior looked genuinely confused.

"Is that good?"

"No idea."

Jacob smiled slightly.

"But it's better than being labeled a threat."

Elior considered that for a moment before giving a small nod.

"I believe I prefer that."

The meeting eventually ended.

But nobody left feeling comfortable.

Because CSP had spent decades containing things humanity couldn't understand. They had built walls, protocols, weapons, and entire divisions dedicated to keeping impossible beings away from the world.

Now, for the first time...

they weren't containing something.

They were trying to raise it.

And nobody knew which was more dangerous.

The child learning what humanity is...

or humanity deciding what the child is.

The walk to our apartment was insignificant.

At least, that was what I told myself.

No alarms.

No emergency announcements.

No containment breaches.

No impossible beings descending from the sky.

Just a normal walk through the halls of CSP.

Which somehow felt stranger than any disaster we had survived.

Because beside me walked a child who, less than a few hours ago, had been a threat capable of challenging reality itself.

And now...

he was holding Angelo's hand.

Not because Angelo had told him to.

Not because he was afraid.

When the child had reached the hallway, he had simply looked up at Angelo, hesitated for a moment, and slowly held out his hand.

Angelo had looked down at it.

For a second, I thought he didn't understand what the child wanted.

Then he took it.

And they continued walking.

The strangest part was how natural it looked.

Almost like it had always been that way.

The child looked up at Angelo, his black eyes reflecting the lights above us.

"...Do stars know they are stars?"

Angelo looked down at him.

"No."

"Then... who tells them where to go?"

"No one."

The child looked confused.

"They simply... move?"

"Yes."

He thought about that answer for several steps, his small hand still wrapped around Angelo's.

"...Can sadness die?"

Angelo looked down at him.

"No."

The child tilted his head.

"...Can happiness?"

"No."

Another pause.

"...Then where do feelings go?"

"They become memories."

The child frowned slightly.

"...What are memories?"

"They are places the mind visits after moments have ended."

The answer seemed to satisfy him, but only for a moment.

"...Can I go there?"

"You already do."

The child accepted that answer immediately.

Then, naturally, he asked another question.

"...Why do humans blink?"

"To protect their eyes."

"...Why do they cry?"

"For many reasons."

"...Why do they laugh?"

"Also for many reasons."

The child looked ahead, watching the people passing through the halls around us.

"...Why do they keep living even when it hurts?"

This time, Angelo was quiet.

Long enough that even I looked over.

For someone who always seemed to have an answer, seeing him hesitate was unusual.

Finally, he spoke.

"...Because they believe tomorrow may be kinder than today."

The child nodded slowly, processing the words.

"...I think I would like tomorrow."

Angelo looked down at him.

"I hope you do."

I smiled to myself.

The child asked questions the same way Angelo answered them.

One after another.

Without embarrassment.

Without hesitation.

The only difference was that one wanted to understand the universe...

while the other had spent trillions of years doing exactly that.

Watching them together felt strangely natural.

Almost less like an angel and a child...

and more like a father patiently answering every question his son could think of.

That thought caught me off guard.

Because I had never imagined Angelo as a father.

Yet somehow...

he fit the role effortlessly.

Someone like him would make a good father.

The thought appeared so suddenly that I almost didn't understand where it came from.

Maybe it was because of the way he never rushed the child.

Maybe it was because every answer he gave carried the same patience he showed whenever I asked him something ridiculous.

Or maybe it was because, despite being older than the universe itself, he somehow knew exactly how to lower himself to a child's level.

Unlike me.

Angelo believed children were meant to discover who they were, but my mother had already decided who I was supposed to become.

Because of her, I wasn't sure I even knew what healthy love looked like.

And the thought of becoming a mother only to repeat her mistakes frightened me more than I ever wanted to admit.

The elevator doors opened with a soft chime, pulling me away from my thoughts.

The child looked up at Angelo.

"Why can't humans fly?"

Angelo considered the question.

"Their bodies were not designed for it."

The child frowned.

"But they wish to."

"Yes."

"Then why were they made without wings?"

"They were made differently."

"...Why?"

"I do not know."

The child accepted the answer immediately.

No disappointment.

No frustration.

Just another mystery to think about.

The question tugged at a memory.

The flight home from Göbekli Tepe.

The child had spent nearly the entire journey pressed against the aircraft window, watching the world pass beneath the clouds with the kind of wonder only someone seeing the sky for the first time could have.

"What are clouds?"

"They are collections of tiny water droplets suspended in the atmosphere."

"...Why?"

"The droplets become too small to fall immediately."

"What is rain?"

"Clouds release those droplets when they become too heavy."

"Why is the sky blue?"

"Because the atmosphere scatters shorter wavelengths of sunlight more efficiently."

"What makes the engines loud?"

"The rapid movement of air and combustion."

"Why do humans build things that fly instead of growing wings?"

"Because humanity solves problems with tools instead of changing themselves."

The child looked down at his own hands.

"...Can I grow wings?"

"You may imitate them."

Angelo had actually paused before answering that one.

"...Only if you decide they are your own."

The child nodded as though that made perfect sense.

Then came another question.

And another.

And another.

Without embarrassment.

Without hesitation.

Angelo answered every single one.

Not once did he sigh.

Not once did he tell him to wait.

Not once did he appear bothered.

It kept both of them occupied for almost the entire flight.

Which was probably why I hadn't noticed Jacob until much later.

He was asleep.

Completely asleep.

His head was resting on Elior's shoulder.

I blinked.

Then looked again.

Yes.

Still there.

Elior was nearly a full head taller than Jacob, making the entire situation look completely ridiculous. Somehow, Jacob had managed to slump sideways until he was using one of the most powerful beings in existence as a pillow.

The funniest part was that Elior hadn't moved.

He sat perfectly still with the same composed expression he had worn since leaving the chamber beneath Göbekli Tepe, staring straight ahead like a marble statue.

I leaned slightly toward him.

"...You know you can wake him up."

Elior answered without even looking at me.

"He appeared to require rest."

I stared at him.

"...So you've just been sitting like this?"

"Yes."

"For how long?"

He thought about it.

"...Approximately three hours."

I bit the inside of my cheek.

"You've been trapped for three hours."

"I did not wish to disturb him."

I looked at Jacob.

He was completely oblivious to everything around him.

Then a tiny snore escaped him.

That almost broke me.

I quickly looked away before I started laughing in front of an angel.

But when I glanced back...

I noticed something unexpected.

Elior wasn't annoyed.

If anything, he looked strangely content.

Like he had discovered something he hadn't expected.

Something simple.

Something human.

The elevator stopped with a soft chime, pulling my attention away.

The doors slid open.

"Nayeri."

Angelo's voice brought me back to reality.

"Hm?"

He was standing in front of our apartment door, staring at it with an expression I had only seen him use when facing impossible creatures.

Confusion.

"...How does one open this again?"

I stared at him.

"...What?"

"The door."

He looked at the handle as though it were some ancient artifact waiting to be decoded.

"I have forgotten the process."

I blinked.

"...Angelo."

"Yes?"

"You've lived here for months."

"I usually teleport."

"...I know."

"I have not needed the door recently."

I rubbed my temples.

"You forgot how doors work?"

"I forgot how this door works."

There was a brief silence.

Then the child looked up at him.

"...What is a door?"

I closed my eyes.

"...We're going to be here awhile."

The apartment door finally slid open, and the child stepped inside first.

His eyes immediately began moving across the room, taking in every object around him like each one was a discovery waiting to be understood.

A chair.

A table.

A lamp.

Everything seemed equally fascinating.

Then his attention stopped.

On the bed.

The oversized mattress Management had delivered after Angelo's completely serious request for "a larger sleeping surface."

The child pointed.

"...What is that?"

"A bed," Angelo answered.

"...Why?"

"It is where Nayeri and I sleep."

I immediately looked away.

"...Well."

Angelo turned toward me.

"That statement was technically inaccurate."

I looked back at him.

"It is?"

"We have not yet slept on it."

I stared.

Then sighed.

He wasn't wrong.

The moment Management had placed us in a suite with one large bed enough for two people...

we had immediately been deployed to Hell.

I rubbed my face.

"Can we please not make our relationship sound even weirder than it already is?"

The child tilted his head.

"...What is sleep?"

Angelo answered immediately.

"It is a biological process necessary for humans to restore their bodies and minds."

The child tilted his head.

"...Do you sleep?"

"No."

"...Why?"

"I do not require it."

The child thought about that for a moment.

"...Should I sleep?"

"I do not know."

That was enough for me.

"I'm about to."

I kicked off my boots before practically collapsing face-first onto the mattress.

"Oh..."

I hadn't realized how exhausted I actually was.

The bed swallowed me whole.

"...This was worth the paperwork."

The child watched carefully.

Then, without saying a word, he climbed onto the bed beside me and lay down exactly the same way I had, with his hands folded, his head on the pillow, and even the position of his feet matching mine.

I laughed quietly.

"He's copying me again."

Angelo watched for a moment.

"...Yes."

Then, to absolutely no one's surprise, he climbed onto the opposite side of the bed.

The child immediately reached out.

One hand grabbed mine.

The other reached for Angelo.

Angelo accepted it without hesitation.

For several seconds, none of us spoke.

I stared at the ceiling.

"...Damn."

The child looked at me.

"...What?"

"How big is this bed?"

Angelo looked around.

"It appears sufficiently sized."

I laughed softly.

"No... I mean..."

I looked at the child lying comfortably between us.

"I can't believe this."

I was the younger sibling.

Children had never exactly been my area of expertise.

Yet somehow, less than twenty-four hours after returning from Hell, there was one lying between me and my boyfriend like this was the most normal thing in the world.

I turned my head.

Angelo was already looking at me.

"...Are you alright?"

"Yeah."

He studied me for another moment.

"...Are you unhappy?"

That caught me off guard.

"...Why would I be unhappy?"

"You previously informed me that you did not intend to have children."

"...I did."

"You also informed me that raising children was not among your life goals."

"...Also true."

His expression remained completely serious.

"...Do you dislike this child?"

I blinked.

"What? No."

"Then why do you appear conflicted?"

I rubbed my forehead.

"Because..."

I gestured vaguely toward the child.

"Having a kid isn't exactly something people usually do overnight."

"I see."

"There are... steps before this."

"...Steps?"

I looked at him.

"Oh, I don't know."

I smiled sarcastically.

"Usually marriage."

Angelo nodded once.

"I understand."

I immediately regretted saying anything.

"I was joking."

He ignored that.

"...When is the ideal time for a human to marry?"

"...What?"

"How long should two humans remain in a relationship before marriage?"

I thought about it.

"...At least a year of dating?"

"I see."

He nodded again.

"...Noted."

I stared at him.

"...Angelo."

"Yes?"

"...Why did that sound like you were updating a database?"

"I was."

"...Please don't."

He looked genuinely confused.

"It appeared to be useful information."

I groaned.

"I can't believe I somehow have a child before I've even had my first kiss."

Life was unbelievable.

Then my phone suddenly started vibrating.

Jacob.

I answered immediately.

"...Hello?"

"NAYERI!"

I pulled the phone slightly away from my ear.

"...That's never a good sign."

"WHY IS HE IN MY ROOM?"

"...Good evening to you too."

"They assigned him to my suite!"

I blinked.

"...Who?"

"Eli."

I frowned.

"...Who's Eli?"

Silence.

"...Elior."

"...Oh."

A grin spread across my face.

"You already have a nickname for him?"

"I DO NOT."

"You literally just called him Eli."

"BECAUSE IT'S SHORTER."

"Mhm."

"I AM NOT BECOMING FRIENDS WITH AN ANGEL."

I couldn't resist.

"Oh really?"

"...Yes."

"Then why was your head on his shoulder for three hours?"

Silence.

"..."

"...Jacob?"

"I WAS ASLEEP."

"I never said you weren't."

"NAYERI."

"You looked adorable."

"I HATE YOU."

Before he could continue yelling, I hung up.

The apartment became quiet again.

Angelo looked over.

"...Is my nephew staying with Jacob?"

"Yeah."

A faint smile crossed his face.

"I believe that will be beneficial."

"...For who?"

"For both of them."

I wasn't entirely convinced.

I looked toward the child.

He had remained completely silent throughout the entire conversation, simply listening.

Then I realized something.

We had never actually named him.

I smiled.

"So..."

He looked at me.

"...What's your name?"

He looked down.

"...I do not know."

Then his eyes shifted toward Angelo almost instinctively, like he expected him to have the answer.

Angelo met his gaze.

"...Would you like me to give you one?"

The child nodded immediately.

"...Yes."

Angelo was silent for a moment.

Then he spoke.

Not in English.

Not in any language I had ever heard.

A single deep, resonant sound left his lips, echoing through the room with a strange warmth that made the air itself seem to vibrate.

The child smiled.

As though he understood it perfectly.

He nodded.

"...Yes."

I stared.

"...Excuse me?"

Angelo looked at me.

"That is his name."

"...I cannot pronounce whatever eldritch whale noise you just made."

"I am aware."

He looked back at the child.

"For humans..."

A faint smile appeared.

"...Your name will be Noah."

The child repeated it carefully.

"...No...ah."

Then he smiled.

"I...am Noah."

For the first time...

he wasn't just the Shadow anymore.

He was a child with a name.

Noah looked down at his hands, slowly turning them over and studying them like they belonged to someone else.

"...Noah."

The name sounded strange coming from him.

Not because it didn't fit.

Because it did.

And somehow, that was the most impossible thing about all of this.

A being that had existed as a fragment of something ancient enough to terrify creation itself was sleeping on my bed, holding my hand, learning his first name.

I looked over at Angelo watching Noah, and for the first time, I understood what this meant to him.

Maybe this was what he had been missing all along.

Not power.

Not purpose.

Not another battle to win.

Just someone who chose to stay.

For longer than humanity had existed, Angelo had carried everything by himself. After the Creator left, after his siblings betrayed him, after losing everything that once connected him to the beginning of existence... he had remained.

Alone.

And as much as I hated admitting it, I understood that feeling. Not in the same way. I had not lived for trillions of years or watched civilizations rise and disappear. I had never carried the weight of existence itself.

But I knew what it felt like to wonder why someone who was supposed to love you didn't choose you.

I knew what it felt like to question whether you were the reason they stayed away.

Maybe that was why Angelo and I understood Noah better than anyone else could.

We both knew what it felt like to be judged before we were given the chance to become something else.

And I knew Angelo would never let Noah experience that.

He would never look at a child born from something terrifying and decide that was all he could ever be.

Because Angelo believed everyone deserved the chance to choose who they became.

Even Noah.

Especially Noah.

Noah tightened his grip slightly in his sleep.

Angelo noticed.

So did I.

Neither of us moved.

Because for once, there was no mission.

No containment breach.

No impossible enemy waiting in the dark.

Just a child.

A name.

And tomorrow.

And maybe, after all this time...

Angelo and I finally had what we had both spent our lives missing.

He had lost it when the Creator left.

I had lost it when my mother chose everyone else's expectations over me.

The feeling of being chosen.

Not because of what we could offer.

Not because of what we could become.

But simply because we were us.

And as Noah slept between us, I realized something.

We had spent so long wondering if we were worth choosing.

Now we were the ones choosing someone else.

Someone who needed us to stay.

And for the first time in a very long time...

Angelo wasn't alone anymore.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 28 days ago
▲ 193 r/Nonsleep

CSP Sent a Team Into Hell. Nobody Came Back.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 10: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

The first thing Jacob said after telling me they found Hell was, "Nobody came back."

I didn't answer.

For a moment, I thought I had misunderstood him.

Because CSP missions ended in a lot of ways, sometimes teams returned injured. Sometimes they returned with things they wished they had never found. Sometimes they came back missing pieces of themselves.

But there was always something left behind.

A report.

A body.

An explanation.

Something.

The last time a retrieval team disappeared without a trace...

we found Angelo.

That was the day humanity learned we weren't alone. The day we discovered there were beings older than our civilizations, older than the gods, older than the stars themselves. The day we brought something home that changed everything.

And now another team had vanished.

Only this time...

I wasn't wondering what we had found.

I was wondering what was waiting for us.

"Jacob..."

My voice came out quieter than I expected.

"What do you mean nobody came back?"

The silence that followed wasn't confusion.

It was hesitation.

Like Jacob was deciding how much truth I could handle.

"Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven entered three days ago."

A pause.

"They never exited."

I looked at Angelo.

He stood beside me, silent and still.

Listening.

"They're all dead?"

Jacob didn't answer.

That was all the answer I needed.

The Executive Board Chamber had never felt smaller. Every division was present: Security, Research, Archives, and Command. Nobody was there to discuss a mission. They were there to discuss a disaster.

Stonehill stood at the front of the room, a single file displayed behind him.

RETRIEVAL TEAM 27 — STATUS: LOST

Below it:

CASUALTIES: 36

Twelve researchers. Twenty security personnel. Four medical specialists. No survivors. No remains. No distress signal. No final message. And thanks to a relatively new protocol that automatically saved all live feeds directly to CSP's servers, the only thing we had left...

was a recording.

"Three days ago, Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven was dispatched beneath the ruins of Göbekli Tepe."

The screen changed, revealing a map of the excavation site. "The mission proceeded normally for sixteen hours."

Then the image changed to a staircase descending into darkness.

"It was not carved."

A pause.

"It was not natural."

Stonehill looked at the room.

"It was built."

Nobody spoke because everyone understood what that meant. The team had not discovered a place. They had discovered something someone had hidden.

"The team entered."

The footage began, showing helmet cameras and body cameras containing the final recordings of thirty-six people.

At first, they looked completely normal. They joked. They complained. They talked about going home.

They had no idea they were walking into something that had been waiting beneath the earth for millions of years.

One researcher laughed during the recording. "If this turns out to be another empty ruin, I'm requesting vacation." Someone replied that he said that every time. He laughed and answered, "Because every time I deserve it." The room stayed silent as we watched, because everyone knew the truth.

He never got that vacation.

Six hours into the descent, the first sign appeared. "We've gone three miles," one researcher said, staring at his equipment. "That can't be right." The staircase continued endlessly. No turns. No rooms. No indication that they were getting anywhere.

Eight hours in, their radios began failing. GPS systems lost connection. Compasses stopped working. Then the clocks started changing. One person showed 4:17. Another showed 8:52. Another showed yesterday's date. Nobody knew why. Nobody knew how.

Twelve hours into the descent, one researcher finally said what everyone had been thinking. "We've been walking down for twelve hours." The camera turned toward him, showing his pale face. "Why aren't we tired?"

Nobody answered.

Because nobody wanted to admit the obvious.

Something about that staircase wasn't following the rules.

Fifteen hours after entering, they reached the bottom.

And found the gate.

The entire room went silent watching the footage. Even people who had seen gods looked uncomfortable, because gods were alive. Gods had motives. Gods had weaknesses.

This was different.

This was something that had been waiting.

The gate stood hundreds of feet tall, completely black and without hinges or seams. Its surface was covered in writing older than any known civilization. The linguist approached and began translating, but his confidence slowly disappeared.

"These symbols..." he said quietly. "They're older than Proto-Sumerian."

He continued reading, then stepped backward.

"No."

Someone asked him what it said.

The linguist stared at the gate for several seconds before whispering, "Abandon..." before shaking his head.

"No."

Then he looked directly into the camera.

"We've found—"

Static consumed the feed.

When the image returned, only half a second had passed. The linguist was no longer looking at the gate. He was looking behind the camera, at something none of us could see.

Then he whispered the words that ended the mission.

"We've found Hell."

The transmission ended with no distress signal, no evacuation attempt, and nothing else.

Just silence.

Stonehill allowed the silence to remain before Jacob finally spoke.

"We sent drones."

The screen changed, showing footage of the gate from multiple angles. Each drone approached the same point before the signal disappeared again and again.

"Every drone stopped transmitting at the exact same location," Jacob said quietly.

He looked down at the table.

"None of them crossed the threshold."

The room stayed silent because everyone understood what that meant.

Something on the other side of that gate did not want to be found.

Then Stonehill looked at Angelo, and for the first time since I had met him, I saw something I never expected. Everyone in that room was waiting for an answer from someone who might not have one.

"Director Angelo."

Angelo didn't move.

Stonehill looked toward the frozen image of the gate on the screen.

"Does Hell exist?"

Ten seconds passed.

Then twenty.

And I realized something.

Angelo wasn't deciding whether to tell us the truth. He was trying to understand why the truth was different from what he believed.

Finally, he spoke.

"It should not."

Nobody reacted outwardly, but I felt the room shift as General Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"'Should not'?"

"You didn't answer the question."

Angelo kept staring at the screen.

Another silence followed before Angelo finally spoke.

"When my siblings and I were young, Mother often told us stories before we rested."

His eyes remained fixed on the gate.

"I believed this one was fiction."

Then, in the same calm voice he used when explaining things that should have been impossible, he began.

"Once, before the stars learned to shine, there lived a shadow."

Nobody interrupted.

"The great shadow loved Mother very much. And Mother loved the great shadow too. She showed it stars that danced through the sky, flowers that bloomed for only a single morning, and rivers that never flowed the same way twice. Mother loved watching beautiful things change."

A faint smile appeared on Angelo's face.

"But the great shadow loved differently."

The smile disappeared.

"Every star Mother showed it, it placed inside a cage. Every flower, it buried beneath the earth so it would never wilt. Every creature, it refused to let leave."

The room became completely silent.

"Mother loved the great shadow, so she taught. She waited. She hoped. She forgave."

Angelo paused.

"But love cannot teach someone to release what they believe belongs to them."

He looked back at the gate.

"One day, the great shadow looked upon all of creation Mother loved so much and decided... that no one else should have her."

Nobody moved.

"So the great shadow tried to keep Mother forever. It reached for the One who could never be possessed."

His voice became quieter.

"And creation broke."

Angelo stared at the floor.

"Mother defeated the great shadow. But she could not destroy it. So she built the deepest place she could imagine. A place with walls no one could climb. A gate no one could open. A prison even light would not willingly enter."

For a moment, he was silent.

Then, almost like he was repeating words spoken to him long ago, he continued.

"And Mother tucked us into bed, kissed each of us on the forehead, and said..."

His expression faded.

"'Remember, my children. This is only a fairy tale.'"

The room remained silent.

Angelo looked at the gate.

"I believed her."

For the first time since I had met him, the oldest living being in existence didn't look like a god, an angel, or something beyond humanity.

He looked like a child who had just discovered his mother had lied to him.

Nobody spoke because nobody knew how to respond after learning a bedtime story might have been the truth.

General Hayes was the first to recover.

"You expect us to believe the Creator imprisoned something..." His eyes moved toward the frozen image of the gate. "...and simply neglected to mention it?"

The room waited for Angelo's answer.

Angelo looked at him with the same calm expression he always wore. "I expect nothing," he said. "I am simply stating what I know." His eyes returned to the frozen image of the gate on the screen. "And what I know... is now incomplete."

That sentence affected the room more than anything else he had said.

Incomplete.

Angelo had spent trillions of years answering questions with absolute certainty. If he didn't know something, he admitted it. If he knew something, there was never hesitation in his voice. But now, for the first time since I had met him, he was questioning his own memories.

Stonehill folded his hands. "Do you believe your mother lied?"

Angelo didn't answer immediately.

"No," he finally said. "I believe she wished us to believe it was fiction."

Madam Leni tilted her head slightly. "To protect you?"

Angelo remained silent for several moments before answering.

"...Perhaps."

"From what?"

"I do not know."

A slight frown crossed his face.

"She rarely withheld information. When she did, it was because she believed we were not yet prepared to understand it."

Nobody in that room looked comforted by that answer. If the Creator herself believed angels weren't ready to know about Hell, what chance did humanity have?

Dr. Laurent leaned forward. "Director Angelo, if this prison exists... what does the great shadow mean?"

Another pause.

"I do not know."

Hayes scoffed. "You just told us the story."

"I repeated a story," Angelo corrected. "The identity of the great shadow was never revealed. It possessed no name."

He looked back at the gate.

"It was simply... the Great Shadow."

Something about the way he said it made every hair on my arms stand up.

Not a shadow.

The Great Shadow.

A title.

A singular thing.

Rahman spoke next. "And this Shadow attempted to overthrow your mother?"

"Yes."

"It failed?"

"Yes."

"And she was unable to destroy it?"

Angelo hesitated.

"...Yes."

The silence that followed felt heavier than before.

Hayes looked around the table. "If the Creator couldn't kill it..." He stopped himself before finishing the thought.

He didn't need to.

Nobody wanted to imagine what came after that sentence.

Stonehill eventually stood. "The theological implications can wait."

His attention shifted toward Jacob.

"What else did we recover?"

Jacob didn't answer right away.

That alone told me something was wrong.

Normally, Jacob was the person who entered these meetings with information. Reports. Evidence. A plan for what came next. This time, he had none of those things.

"Nothing," he finally said.

The word sounded heavier than it should have.

"No equipment. No bodies. No biological traces. No emergency beacon."

He looked toward the screen displaying the last footage of Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven.

"They didn't leave anything behind except the live footage"

A pause.

"It's like they simply vanished."

A cold feeling settled in my stomach because I had heard those words before.

Not exactly.

But close enough.

Antarctica.

The Containment Division team that disappeared without leaving behind a single explanation.

Every time CSP lost people, we told ourselves there had to be a reason. There had to be something we could find. Something we could understand.

But sometimes there wasn't.

Sometimes things just took people.

Stonehill closed the file in front of him.

"Effective immediately, Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven's mission is reclassified."

The screen behind him changed.

RECOVERY OPERATION → INVESTIGATION OPERATION

"Primary objective: determine the current status of the site."

Another line appeared.

"Secondary objective: recover any remaining data, equipment, or evidence."

Stonehill paused before reading the final objective.

"Determine what exists beneath Göbekli Tepe."

General Hayes immediately looked up.

"Security deployment?"

"Already prepared."

"Research?"

"Prepared."

His gaze shifted toward Angelo.

"And him?"

Nobody needed clarification.

Everyone knew who he meant.

Stonehill looked at Angelo.

"Director Angelo will accompany the operation."

Nobody argued.

Not because they were comfortable with it.

Because nobody in that room was foolish enough to send a team into a location connected to something the Creator herself supposedly imprisoned without the only being alive who might understand what they were walking into.

Then Stonehill looked at me.

"Agent Nayeri."

I hated that I already knew what was coming.

"You're leading the investigation team."

Of course I was.

Apparently surviving impossible situations meant being assigned more impossible situations.

"How long until deployment?" I asked.

"Two hours."

I glanced toward Jacob.

He still hadn't looked at me.

And somehow that bothered me more than anger would have.

Jacob being angry was normal.

Jacob avoiding me meant he was hurt.

And that felt worse.

Two hours later, we were standing beneath Göbekli Tepe.

The first thing I noticed was the silence.

Not peaceful silence.

Wrong silence.

The kind of silence where your brain starts searching for a sound that should exist.

The excavation site had been transformed into a CSP operation zone. Security teams surrounded the area while researchers monitored dozens of devices scattered across the ground. Scanners. Sensors. Recording equipment. Every piece of technology humanity had created to understand the unknown.

None of it helped.

Because the staircase was still there.

Waiting.

I stood at the edge of the entrance and looked down into the darkness.

The original excavation team had only removed enough debris to expose the first section of the staircase. After that, they stopped. Nobody wanted to continue, not after watching thirty-six people disappear into the darkness below.

Jacob stood beside me for several minutes without speaking. Eventually, he broke the silence.

"You know..."

I looked at him. "Why didn't you tell me?"

I knew exactly what he meant, and I looked away.

"Jacob..."

"No."

His voice wasn't angry, and somehow that made it worse.

"You tell me everything. Every stupid thing."

I frowned. "What?"

"You once called me at three in the morning because you accidentally microwaved a metal spoon."

I looked at him.

"...I forgot it was in the bowl."

He stared at me.

"That is not helping your argument."

Then his expression softened.

"But this?"

He looked down the staircase.

"You didn't tell me about Angelo."

The guilt hit harder than I expected.

"I was trying to process it myself."

He sighed.

"I know, Nayeri."

For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then he quietly said, "You're the closest thing I have to family here…"

He didn't continue the sentence, but he didn't need to. We both understood what he meant.

"Jacob..."

"I'm not mad."

"You're allowed to be."

"No," he said, shaking his head. "I mean it."

He finally looked at me.

"I was hurt because I thought you didn't trust me."

My expression dropped.

"I do trust you."

"I know."

A small smile appeared on his face.

"That's why I'm telling you this."

I looked down, unable to meet his eyes.

"I'm sorry."

This time, I didn't make excuses or try to explain why I kept it from him.

"I should have told you."

Jacob nodded.

"Yeah. You should have."

I winced at how direct he was, but then he sighed.

"But I understand."

He looked back towards me.

"Besides... I suppose I should have expected something like this from you."

I raised an eyebrow.

"What does that mean?"

He shrugged.

"You have a history of making terrible life decisions."

"Excuse me?"

"You joined CSP."

"Fair."

"You keep volunteering for missions nobody else wants."

"Also fair."

"And now you're dating an entity older than time itself."

I opened my mouth, then closed it.

"...yep that checks out."

"It does."

He smiled slightly.

"But that's just you."

I shook my head.

"That is somehow both insulting and supportive."

"That's my specialty."

For the first time since entering the briefing room, the weight in my chest loosened slightly.

Then Jacob looked back toward the staircase, and the smile disappeared. 

"Still..." he said quietly, staring into the darkness below, "I really hope this isn't another Antarctica." I followed his gaze because I was thinking the same thing. And deep down... I already knew it was gonna be worse.

The staircase hadn't changed since the footage, and somehow that bothered me more than if it had. A part of me expected something different. Maybe the stairs would disappear. Maybe the measurements would be wrong. Maybe we would reach the bottom and find some explanation that made everything less terrifying. 

CSP loved explanations. Even terrible ones. A monster. A god. An experiment gone wrong. Those were things we could prepare for. But this wasn't any of those things. This was just a staircase. A staircase that should not exist. And somehow, that was worse.

After six hours of descending, exhaustion finally started catching up with me. I had barely slept since the last incident, and apparently fighting impossible beings, discovering angels had families, and learning Hell might actually exist wasn't considered a valid reason to take a few days off.

My legs felt heavy, my eyes burned, and every few minutes I caught myself yawning. At one point, I realized my eyes were watering.

Not from fear. Not from emotion. I was simply exhausted, and that was a terrible feeling to have while walking into a place that might contain the oldest threat in existence. I wiped my eyes and looked ahead.

Angelo was still walking.

Of course he was.

Six hours of descending into a staircase that stretched miles beneath the Earth, a location that should not exist, a prison supposedly created by the Creator herself, and he looked the same as when we entered. I hated that. Not because I thought he was unaffected, but because I knew he was. He was just better at hiding it.

Eventually, after another 8 hours, we reached the gate.

The moment it came into view, everyone stopped. Nobody needed to say anything. We had already seen it in the footage, but seeing it in person was different. The recording hadn't captured the scale or the feeling of standing beneath something that looked less like a door and more like a warning.

It was enormous, black, and covered in symbols none of our equipment could identify. There were no hinges, no visible mechanism, and no indication that it had ever been designed to open. It wasn't a door in the way we understood doors.

It was a barrier.

Angelo stepped forward and placed his hand against it.

"Stay behind me."

Nobody questioned him. The symbols across the gate began to glow, almost like they were waking up, and then the impossible happened.

The gate opened.

Not with movement.

Not with a sound.

It simply stopped being closed.

Beyond it was another passage, and at the end of that passage was another gate.

General Hayes immediately raised his hand.

"Everyone hold."

Security moved into position. Nobody wanted another Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven.

The second gate revealed a smooth chamber beyond it. There were no markings, no symbols, and no evidence that anything had ever passed through.

Then Angelo stepped forward and stopped.

That was when I knew something was wrong, not because he looked afraid- because Angelo rarely looked afraid- but because he looked confused.

Slowly, we followed his gaze.

Then we saw them.

Retrieval Team Twenty-Seven.

All thirty-six members.

Standing in the chamber beyond the gate.

For a moment, nobody understood what we were seeing because they weren't dead. There were no bodies, no blood, and no remains. They stood exactly as they had when they entered. Their eyes were open, their bodies were completely still, and every single one of them was smiling.

But it wasn't a real smile.

It was a copy.

Like something had seen humans smile and recreated the expression without understanding why.

That was when we understood.

The Shadow hadn't killed them.

It was like it had tried to recreate them.

After millions of years alone in the dark, humanity had become the first thing it had seen.

Angelo stared at them.

Nobody spoke.

Eventually, General Hayes forced himself to move.

"Secure the area."

Security advanced carefully. One officer approached the second gate with a scanner, but the device failed almost immediately.

"Equipment failure," he muttered.

Then he reached out.

"Don't."

Angelo's warning came too late.

The moment his glove touched the surface, he screamed.

Then his arm disappeared.

Not injured.

Not burned.

Gone.

Everything below his elbow vanished without blood, without damage, and without any explanation. It was as if reality itself had simply decided that part of him had never existed.

The chamber went silent.

We had finally learned the truth about the two gates.

The first had been a door, but the second had been a defense.

"Do not touch it," Angelo said.

Hayes looked at him.

"Thank you for that information."

Angelo ignored the sarcasm and stepped forward.

Before I could stop myself, I reached out and grabbed his arm.

"Angelo."

He looked back at me.

"Are you sure?"

For a moment, his eyes dropped to my hand holding his arm. Then he gently placed his own hand over mine.

"I am."

I let go, not because I was convinced, but because I trusted him.

If there was one thing I had learned about Angelo, it was that he never acted without a reason.

He placed his hand against the barrier.

This time, nothing happened.

The symbols reacted, glowing across the surface as the barrier slowly opened. Beyond it was a chamber, and inside was something that made every weapon in Security Division lower.

Not because we weren't afraid.

Because we were too afraid to move.

At first, I thought the chamber was empty. Then my eyes adjusted, and I realized it wasn't darkness.

It was something inside the darkness. 

A shape.

A presence.

A mass sitting alone in the center of the room.

It was the darkest thing I had ever seen. Not the absence of light, but something that seemed to consume it. Every scanner failed. Every camera distorted. Every piece of equipment we had brought with us became useless.

And Angelo...

For the first time since I had met him...

looked like he had found something he didn't want to believe was real.

The shadow moved.

Not toward us.

Not aggressively.

Just enough to prove it was alive.

I expected a monster. I expected rage. I expected the thing locked beneath creation to behave like the threat everyone believed it was.

Instead, it looked small.

Not weak. Not harmless. Small.

A fragment of something far greater than itself. A piece separated from the whole.

Angelo stared at it for several seconds before quietly whispering, "This is not the shadow mother imprisoned. It's a fragment of it."

I looked at him.

"A fragment?"

The words sounded impossible. This was connected to whatever had forced the Creator herself to build a prison, something that had challenged the being who created existence. Yet it looked so small. 

"Yes," he said.

Then the shadow moved again.

Every weapon in the chamber lifted as the darkness shifted, trying to create something. A hand formed first, but the fingers were too long and the joints bent in ways they shouldn't, before collapsing back into smoke.

A face appeared next.

Too wide.

Too unnatural.

Then the Shadow looked at Angelo.

And smiled.

Not because it was happy, but because it had seen humans smile.

The expression stretched too wide across a face that hadn't existed three seconds earlier.

Every instinct I had screamed the same thing.

Move.

The darkness exploded.

It didn't charge.

It unfolded.

The floor beneath us disappeared beneath black tendrils as the chamber shook, and Security opened fire, blessed rounds tearing through the creature, only for the bullets to simply vanish into it.

There was no impact.

No wound.

It was like we had fired into a hole punched through reality.

The Shadow tilted its head.

Then it copied.

One of its arms twisted as bones formed where there had never been bones. Fingers appeared. Knuckles formed. Skin stretched over the impossible shape. It watched the security officer holding the rifle, and suddenly it was holding one too.

Not the actual weapon.

A perfect imitation made entirely from darkness.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me."

The copied rifle fired.

Not bullets.

Reality.

The gate behind us simply ceased to exist.

There was no explosion.

No debris.

One moment, the stone existed.

The next, it didn't.

Three security officers disappeared with it.

No screams.

No blood.

Just gone.

"PULL BACK!" General Hayes roared.

Panic erupted as researchers ran, equipment crashed to the floor, and the Shadow watched every movement with childish fascination.

Then it copied those too.

It stumbled into a run, its legs bending wrong and its arms swinging too far, like an infant trying to imitate adults.

But every step became smoother.

Every movement became more human.

It was learning.

Too fast.

A researcher tripped.

The Shadow stopped and stared at him.

Then its own body collapsed.

It copied the way he'd fallen, the way he'd reached toward someone for help, and even the way fear had appeared on his face.

It wasn't mocking him.

It was studying him.

"Angelo!"

He wasn't listening.

He stood perfectly still, staring at the creature. His eyes weren't on the attacks.

They were on its movements.

On the mistakes.

On the corrections.

He was seeing something none of us understood.

Which meant someone had to keep the Shadow busy.

"...Guess that's me."

I pulled the Angelic blade from my belt.

The weapon ignited with pale gold light.

The Shadow looked toward it immediately.

Good.

"Hey!"

Its head snapped toward me.

"If you're going to copy someone..."

I forced a grin I absolutely did not feel.

"...copy me."

I charged.

The first swing split the darkness in half.

The blade actually hurt it.

Black smoke erupted from the wound as the Shadow recoiled, not in pain, but in surprise.

It hadn't expected something to touch it.

Good.

I slashed again and again, each strike forcing it backward as the chamber shook beneath every impact.

It wasn't stronger than Angelo.

But it was stronger than me.

By a lot.

The Shadow's arm became a spear.

I ducked as it tore through the ceiling, sending stones the size of cars crashing around us.

I rolled beneath one boulder and drove the angelic blade into its side.

The creature split apart, only to instantly flow back together.

"...Right."

Should've expected that.

Its arm changed again.

This time, it became my arm.

The same sleeve.

The same glove.

The same scar across the knuckles from that stupid training accident Jacob still wouldn't let me forget.

It also copied my stance, raised its weapon exactly the way I did, and even adjusted its footing.

Then it attacked.

The first exchange nearly broke my wrists.

Metal screamed against living darkness as every blow grew harder and every strike became cleaner.

It wasn't just copying me anymore.

It was improving.

"Nayari!" Jacob shouted.

"It's adapting!"

"I know!"

I barely got the words out before the Shadow copied my spin.

Its body twisted with impossible precision as one foot planted and its hips turned.

The kick came faster than I could follow.

For a split second, I knew I wasn't going to dodge it.

Then Angelo was there.

He didn't move toward me.

He simply existed between us.

One moment I could see the Shadow.

The next, all I saw was Angelo's back.

The Shadow's kick crashed into him, and the impact echoed through the chamber like a bomb detonating.

The floor shattered beneath Angelo's feet as cracks raced across the stone in every direction. A wall behind us collapsed from the force alone.

Angelo didn't move.

Not an inch.

Not even enough for me to believe he'd actually been hit.

The Shadow froze.

Confused.

It had expected him to fly backward.

Instead, it felt like it had kicked a mountain.

But the shockwave was another story.

An invisible force slammed into me like a freight train, ripping the air from my lungs as I was thrown backward across the stone floor before crashing through a ruined pillar.

Everything hurt.

"...Ow."

Dust rained from the ceiling as I forced myself onto one elbow.

I looked up and saw Angelo still standing exactly where he had intercepted the attack.

Not a single step had been pushed from him.

The Shadow stared at him.

Then it looked down at its own leg, as though it couldn't understand why the strongest attack it knew had accomplished nothing.

Angelo finally spoke, his voice as calm as ever.

"...Your form has improved."

The Shadow tilted its head.

"You are learning."

And somehow, that sounded less like a threat and more like an observation.

It was almost as if Angelo wasn't speaking to a monster.

He was speaking to a child taking its first steps.

Then the Shadow moved.

Not like an animal.

It was simply unpredictable.

Every movement changed. A hand became a blade. A body became smoke. A face became something impossible. Angelo blocked one attack, then another, but the creature continued adapting and learning from every movement he made.

I realized we were watching a race.

Not to see who would win.

To see whether Angelo could understand the Shadow before the Shadow learned enough to become unstoppable.

Then reality trembled.

Not from the Shadow.

But from something arriving.

The ceiling split open.

Golden light poured into the chamber as seventeen wings unfolded above us and millions of eyes opened in the darkness.

Angelo's nephew descended, and the pressure alone forced everyone to their knees.

The Shadow stopped moving.

A light brighter than anything I had ever seen gathered around him.

"Wait."

Angelo's voice stopped him.

The nephew looked down as the golden light surrounding him continued to grow, his entire presence pressing against the chamber like something too powerful to exist in such a small space.

"Uncle."

Angelo stared at him.

"You have returned."

A pause.

"Yes."

The nephew looked away.

Not toward the Shadow.

Toward Angelo.

"I came to apologize."

The entire room went silent.

Even the Shadow stopped moving.

Angelo's expression didn't change.

"Apologize?"

The nephew clenched his hand.

"For believing she was right."

A cold feeling moved through me.

She.

Everyone knew who he meant.

His mother.

The god that Angelo's brother loved so much. The one he betrayed the creator for.

"My mother told me you were a traitor."

The words hung in the chamber.

Angelo didn't move.

The nephew continued.

"She told me you had abandoned our family. That you had chosen humanity over us. That you had forgotten what we were."

His voice became quieter.

"I believed her."

The Shadow shifted behind Angelo.

The nephew looked at it.

A moment passed.

Then Angelo asked quietly:

"And now?"

The nephew's expression changed.

Regret.

"I was wrong."

Nobody spoke.

"I watched them."

His eyes moved toward me.

"Humans."

Then toward Jacob.

"All of them."

His voice softened.

"I watched them continue even when they knew they were fragile. I watched them love things they knew they would lose. I watched them stand against things that could erase them without hesitation."

He looked back at Angelo.

"And I finally understood."

A pause.

"You were never protecting them because you believed they were stronger than us."

His wings shifted slightly.

"You protected them because they were worth protecting."

Angelo said nothing.

Then the nephew looked toward the Shadow.

"And when I confronted her she told me about her plan."

The room grew colder.

Angelo's eyes narrowed.

"What plan?"

The nephew looked ashamed.

"My mother was the one who released the Great Shadow"

Silence.

And for the first time, Angelo looked genuinely shaken.

Not because of the Shadow.

Because of who caused it.

"Why?"

The nephew's expression darkened.

"Because she wanted what all corrupt gods want."

Power.

"She believed the Great Shadow could make her something greater than what she was."

His eyes lowered.

"But she was wrong."

The Shadow tilted its head.

Almost like it understood.

"She could not control it."

The nephew looked toward the creature.

"Only a fragment escaped."

A pause.

"But even a fragment of the Great Shadow is enough."

His expression hardened.

"And now it is learning."

He looked back at Angelo.

"If it becomes whole again..."

He didn't finish.

Nobody needed him to.

Angelo understood.

The nephew stepped forward.

"I came here because I owe you."

Angelo looked at him.

"You owe me nothing."

The nephew shook his head.

"I will not allow my mothers mistake destroy what you spent your existence protecting."

The nephew raised his hand.

The light around him became blinding.

"I will end this."

The Shadow reacted.

Not with anger.

Not with fear.

With confusion.

Angelo stepped between them.

"No."

The nephew stopped.

"Uncle..."

"You came here to destroy it?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

The nephew looked almost offended by the question.

"Because it is a threat to you."

A pause.

"Because it is a threat to everything you have sacrificed yourself to protect."

Angelo looked at the fragment.

Then back at his nephew.

"But you were once a threat too."

The nephew froze.

Because that was the undeniable truth.

When he had first opened his eyes, he hadn't understood mercy. He hadn't understood humanity. He hadn't even understood himself. His only purpose had been destruction.

Angelo had been the target.

The enemy.

The thing he was created to oppose.

And now, somehow, the being he once wanted to destroy had become the reason he wanted to protect.

Fate truly had a strange sense of irony.

Slowly, the nephew lowered his hand completely.

"I gave you the chance to find yourself."

Angelo looked back at the fragment.

"Why should I deny this one the same chance?"

There was a brief pause, then Angelo continued.

"I know allowing it to live is a great risk."

The nephew stared at him.

"Then why?"

Angelo was quiet for a moment before answering.

"Because you are not my brother."

The words struck harder than any attack.

The nephew went completely still.

"You share his origin. You share his power. You share his existence."

Angelo looked directly at him.

"But you are not him."

Silence filled the chamber.

Then Angelo turned back toward the fragment.

"And this is not the Shadow my mother imprisoned or the shadow your mother tried to weaponize"

The creature shifted uneasily beneath his gaze.

"It is only a fragment," Angelo said quietly. "A child that has only just been born."

The nephew looked at the being that had fought like a god, the creature that had nearly torn reality apart, and finally, he didn't see a threat. He didn't see a weapon waiting to be destroyed.

He saw something confused.

The light around his hand slowly faded as the tension in the chamber began to disappear.

The Shadow looked at Angelo.

"W..h…y?"

Angelo lowered himself until he was closer to its height. For the first time, he wasn't looking at it like a danger or an experiment. He was looking at it like something that needed to be taught.

"Because someone gave me the same chance."

The fragment tilted its head, its expression filled with confusion. When it spoke, the words came slowly and unevenly, like it was repeating a language it had only just discovered. 

"To.. be..co..me w..ha..t?"

Each word sounded unfamiliar, as if it was still learning how to shape the sounds.

Angelo smiled faintly.

"That is for you to decide."

The creature looked down at itself, studying the strange form it had created, as if it was trying to understand the shape it had chosen and why it had chosen it.

"Ho..w will I k..now?"

Angelo watched it carefully.

"Ho..w will I k..now wh..at I sho..uld be..come?"

"You won't know immediately."

He placed a hand gently on its shoulder.

"First, a child must learn."

The fragment stared at him.

"Le..arn?"

"Yes."

"Learn…wh…at?"

Angelo's expression softened.

"Everything."

The darkness surrounding the creature began to shift.

Not attacking.

Not consuming.

Changing.

The impossible shape slowly collapsed into something smaller. The twisted limbs corrected themselves, the unnatural features faded away, and the monstrous form began to disappear as the shadow pulled inward.

For a moment, nobody moved.

The entire chamber remained frozen as the being that had nearly destroyed us slowly transformed into something none of us expected.

Then the darkness settled.

And standing before us was a child no older than eight years old.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 29 days ago
▲ 5 r/HFY

I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 1: [I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1u6uzz2/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_contains\_gods\_we/)

Part 2: [I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1u9om8s/i\_went\_to\_antarctica\_looking\_for\_10000\_missing/)

Part 3: [Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1uc8w6u/apparently\_using\_assistants\_as\_sacrifices/)

Part 4: [I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ud5jzx/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_hunts\_gods\_one\_of/)

Part 5: [My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ugsw9b/my\_boss\_asked\_me\_if\_i\_thought\_he\_was\_a\_monster/)

Part 6: [The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ujfm8m/the\_most\_powerful\_being\_in\_the\_csp\_is\_studying/)

Part 7: [Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.](https://www.reddit.com/r/nosleep/comments/1ulxgk7/someone\_stole\_the\_rifle\_built\_to\_kill\_gods\_then/)

Part 8: [I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1urpfnf/i\_thought\_dating\_an\_angel\_was\_bad\_something/)

Part 9:[ I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.](https://www.reddit.com/r/Nonsleep/comments/1urpgng/i\_work\_for\_an\_organization\_that\_contains\_gods\_the/)

I woke up to five loud knocks on my apartment door. Not polite knocks, either. The kind that said, *We know you're awake, and if you aren't, that's about to become your problem.* I stared at the ceiling for a second before dragging myself out of bed and yanking the door open.

Three maintenance workers stood outside with several carts full of moving supplies.

"...Am I being evicted?"

One of them checked his clipboard. "No, ma'am. We've been instructed to relocate you to the executive suite."

That woke me up faster than coffee ever could.

"...What?!!"

To be fair, I was still trying to process yesterday. I'd accidentally started dating one of the oldest beings in existence, his nephew had descended from orbit, I'd learned angels could apparently have children, and then I'd gone home, eaten instant ramen with Angelo while he casually mentioned needing a bigger bed before I slept for almost twenty hours straight.

I glanced at the clock.

8:00 A.M.

"Oh, good. I'm late for work."

Then I realized something…

Where was Angelo?

I stepped aside to let the workers in, and as they began packing my apartment, I noticed a neatly folded note on the kitchen table. The handwriting was perfectly straight, every letter carefully measured. I already knew who had written it.

**I required additional information regarding romantic courtship.**

**Since you prohibited me from accessing the internet for this subject, I have sought another source.**

**I have gone to the Library.**

**I should return shortly.**

**P.S. I relocated us to my executive suite. Your apartment is not large enough to accommodate a larger bed. Relocating was more practical than demolishing a wall.**

**Love,**
**Angelo**

I lowered the note very, very slowly.

"I told him not to use the internet. I did not think I needed to specify that the oldest library in existence was also off-limits."

This wasn't just a library. This was *the* Library. Somewhere inside were books older than galaxies, and my socially clueless angel boyfriend had gone there to learn how to date. Somehow, I already knew this was about to become my problem.

I slipped the note into my pocket as I looked at one of the maintenance workers.

"Just... don't lose anything."

"Yes, Agent Nayeri."

I grabbed my jacket, keys, and badge before heading for the door. As it closed behind me, one thought crossed my mind.

By the time I got back...

There probably wouldn't be an apartment to come back to.

The elevator doors opened onto Floor Forty-Five.

Calling **The Library** a library was like calling the Pacific Ocean a puddle. Shelves stretched farther than the eye could follow, disappearing into impossible distances that ignored every law of architecture humanity had ever discovered. Books drifted lazily through the air, ladders climbed empty shelves on their own, and entire aisles quietly rearranged themselves whenever the Library decided it preferred a different layout. None of that worried me. The Library had always done weird things.

What worried me was the voice echoing across the floor.

*"...Excuse me. Could you explain why this civilization believed consuming the heart of one's intended partner demonstrated affection?"*

A long silence followed before the librarian sighed. It wasn't the sigh of someone mildly inconvenienced. It was the sigh of a man who had lived for thousands of years and had finally found something capable of exhausting him.

I cleared my throat.

"I'm... so sorry about this."

Angelo turned.

*"Oh. Good morning, Nayeri."*

"When did you get here?"

*"This morning."*

"What time?"

*"Five o'clock."*

I stared at him.

"...You've been here for three hours?"

*"I have."*

"And you've spent that entire time questioning the librarian?"

*"I read the books first."*

He gestured toward a stack behind him.

*"They frequently contradicted one another, so I consulted the primary source."*

I rubbed my forehead as my eyes drifted to the so-called "primary source" for the first time.

I'd been coming to the Library for over a year, but I'd never spoken to its librarian.

I had never needed to.

Whenever I wanted a book, I found it myself using the digital kiosk.

Now that I was really looking at him, I couldn't have guessed his age if my life depended on it. He looked old enough to remember the first story ever written, yet somehow young enough that he didn't look old at all. Before I could wonder how that was even possible...

My phone vibrated.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice already sounded exhausted.

"You and Angelo have been summoned."

"...Summoned?"

"Please don't tell me you forgot."

"Forgot what?"

A long sigh came through the speaker.

"The mandatory Wednesday Board meeting."

I closed my eyes.

"Oh."

"I forgot."

"I know. It started ten minutes ago, and they're waiting for both of you."

The line went dead.

I lowered my phone and looked at Angelo.

"We're late."

*"I am aware."*

"...You knew?"

*"Yes."*

"You still came to the Library?"

*"You instructed me not to use the internet to research courtship. I concluded this was the highest-priority task."*

I stared at him for a few seconds before sighing.

"...Let's go."

The elevator carried us to the Executive Floor, where Jacob was already waiting outside. He glanced at his watch as we stepped out.

"You two are late."

"By only ten minutes!"

He shook his head.

"Come on, walk quickly."

The walk to the Board Chamber was unusually quiet. Normally, the weekly Executive Board meeting was little more than a formality. Stonehill reviews containment operations, Research asks for another billion dollars, finance says no, then security asks for a million, and I spend the next hour wondering whether faking a medical emergency would get me out of it.

Most Board members rarely attended in person. They were scattered across the globe running regional headquarters, joining through secure video when necessary or simply sending reports for Stonehill to summarize.

Today, every chair was occupied.

That was a problem.

The last time every member of the Executive Board had gathered in the same room, three gods had declared war on humanity. That was two years ago, back when I was still the rookie everyone expected to die within six months.

Somehow, here I was two years later, still alive and held together by caffeine, instant noodles, and what I could only assume was pure spite.

The Board Chamber’s glass doors slid open.

At the head of the table sat Chairman Stonehill.

Of course, that wasn't his real name. None of ours were.

Inside CSP, names were liabilities. Gods could read memories. Some could rewrite history. Others simply enjoyed hunting families. If any of us died, our real identities died with us. There could never be a trail connecting the Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation to the families waiting in the outside world. Everyone received a designation, and after enough years it stopped feeling fake. Stonehill was Stonehill. Leni was Leni. Whatever names we'd been born with belonged to another life. Honestly, I wasn't sure some of them even remembered what those names had been. 

Stonehill looked exactly the way I remembered. If you'd asked me to describe him to a police sketch artist, I'd have said, "Imagine a businessman in his sixties... then add just enough lizard to make you deeply uncomfortable."

It still wouldn't have been entirely accurate.

He possessed the unsettling ability to remain perfectly still for minutes at a time. Not calm. Still. Like a crocodile floating just beneath the surface of a river, waiting for something to wander too close.

Beside him sat Madam Leni, Director of Archives. Despite looking no older than her early forties, she'd spent decades preserving humanity's history. Auburn hair framed kind features that somehow made even classified documents feel welcoming.

General Hayes, Director of Security, looked like he'd been born angry. Broad-shouldered and well into his sixties, his gray military haircut was as disciplined as the man wearing it.

Dr. Laurent, Director of Research, looked as though she'd stepped out of a Paris fashion magazine rather than a laboratory. Long black hair, emerald-green eyes, and effortless elegance made it easy to forget she spent her days studying things that wanted to erase humanity from existence.

Director Rahman adjusted his thin-rimmed glasses as we entered. His salt-and-pepper hair and neatly trimmed beard made him look more like a distinguished university professor than the strategist responsible for coordinating global operations.

Ambassador Lin watched the room in thoughtful silence. She appeared to be in her late thirties, impeccably dressed, with a calm confidence that commanded attention without ever needing to raise her voice.

Admiral Volkov sat ramrod straight, looking ready to command a battlefield instead of a board meeting. Tall, athletic, and somewhere in her early forties, she wore her blonde hair in a regulation-perfect bun.

Finally, there was Director Morozov.

In his early thirties, he was the youngest and if you ignored the tailored suit and permanent expression of disappointment, he could have even passed for a graduate student. His steel-blue eyes missed nothing, and the faint smile that occasionally tugged at one corner of his mouth usually meant someone else was about to realize they'd overlooked something.

We'd spent enough missions saving each other's lives that we'd stopped pretending either of us was going to say thank you.

He caught me looking.

One corner of his mouth twitched upward.

I rolled my eyes.

That was enough of a reunion.

I looked around the table one last time.

Every seat was filled. Every division was represented. There were no video calls, no deputies, and no excuses.

Yeah.

This wasn't a meeting.

This was an intervention.

Stonehill looked up from the report resting before him, his eyes settling first on me, then on Angelo.

"Agent Nayeri. Director Angelo. Please."

He gestured toward the only two empty chairs.

"We've been waiting."

Somehow, that worried me more than if he'd started yelling.

Angelo walked past me without the slightest hint of concern. Of course he did. The man had stared down beings older than the universe. A board meeting probably ranked somewhere between *mild inconvenience* and a *paper cut.*

I followed him to my seat. Every pair of eyes tracked us, and no one spoke as Stonehill waited until we were seated before folding his hands.

"I believe everyone has reviewed the incident report."

Around the table, heads nodded.

Stonehill turned toward General Hayes.

"General."

Hayes didn't waste a second. He didn't even spare me a glance.

"You encountered an entity stronger than every god humanity has ever documented."

*"Correct."*

"You had an opportunity to eliminate that entity."

*"Correct."*

"You chose not to."

*"Correct."*

Hayes leaned forward.

"Why?"

Angelo answered as though he'd been asked what time it was.

*"Because it was unnecessary."*

"It possessed enough power to destroy this facility."

*"Yes."*

"It possessed enough power to eradicate humanity."

*"Yes."*

"And yet you concluded it wasn't a threat."

*"Correct."*

Hayes slowly rose to his feet.

"That is exactly my concern."

"The Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation exists because humanity survives by preparing for the worst. We negotiate whenever negotiation is possible. When it isn't, we act."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"You abandoned over two centuries of established doctrine because you believed you could change its mind."

*"I did not believe. I observed."*

*"It displayed confusion. It questioned its identity. It hesitated before initiating violence. I concluded communication possessed the highest probability of success."*

"And if your conclusion had been wrong?"

Angelo met his gaze without hesitation.

*"It was not."*

A muscle twitched in Hayes' jaw.

"That isn't an answer."

*"It is the only answer that matters."*

The room fell silent before Dr. Evelyn Laurent finally broke it.

"I disagree with General Hayes on one point."

She looked toward Angelo.

"I believe your decision was intellectually sound. You evaluated the evidence available to you, observed the entity, identified hesitation, confusion, and uncertainty, and reached what I believe was a reasonable conclusion."

She folded her hands.

"My concern is the conclusion itself. The creature possessed the ability to eradicate humanity. Reasonable or not... I would still have ordered its immediate termination."

Several heads nodded in agreement.

Director Rahman adjusted his glasses.

"My concern extends beyond this single incident."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"Within weeks of joining this organization, you rewrote Retrieval Division doctrine, replaced a classification system that had existed for generations, and armed humanity with weapons capable of destroying gods. Every decision has produced favorable results."

He paused.

"But favorable outcomes do not eliminate unnecessary risks. My concern is not your intentions, I believe they are sincere. My concern is that humanity cannot entrust its future to the judgment of a single being….angel or not."

He inclined his head.

"And regarding the entity... I also believe it should have been eliminated."

Ambassador Mei Lin spoke next.

"I have spent my career negotiating peace, and I believe diplomacy saves lives. But diplomacy succeeds because both sides have something to lose. An entity capable of ending civilization is not a negotiation between equals."

She held Angelo's gaze.

"It is an act of faith, and I do not believe humanity can afford faith."

Father Gabriel lowered his eyes.

"I would have mourned the necessity, but compassion shown to one life cannot come at the cost of billions."

Admiral Volkov spoke last.

"My responsibility is preparing for the day everything goes wrong."

She met Angelo's gaze.

"Yesterday, everything went right. The next time, it may not."

"I cannot build Security Division around hope."

Silence settled over the chamber.

Only one member of the Board had yet to speak.

Director Aleksandr Morozov.

His voice was so quiet that everyone instinctively leaned forward.

"I disagree."

Every head turned toward him.

Hayes frowned.

"You believe allowing it to live was safer?"

Morozov shook his head.

"I believe we lacked sufficient intelligence to know."

He rested his hands on the table.

"We possessed no understanding of its capabilities, psychology, or history. We had no meaningful intelligence."

His steel-blue eyes shifted to Angelo.

"Director Angelo possessed information unavailable to the rest of us. He understood what he was observing. He may even have known that attempting to fight the entity would have resulted in greater casualties than allowing it to leave."

The room remained silent.

"My concern is different. If only one individual possesses the knowledge necessary to make these decisions, then humanity possesses a single point of failure."

No one argued, because no one could.

"If Director Angelo disappears, is compromised, or is one day proven wrong..."

His gaze swept across the table.

"...who replaces him?"

Silence answered him.

"My recommendation is simple. We learn. As much as possible, as quickly as possible. We cannot build humanity's future upon knowledge possessed by an individual angel."

The words lingered over the room. For the first time since the meeting had begun, no one had a response.

Madam Leni finally leaned forward.

"Director Angelo, according to the incident report, angels are cursed to write only the truth. Does that apply to everything you write?" 

*"Yes."*

His answer came without hesitation.

*"I am incapable of knowingly recording falsehood."*

Leni sat quietly for several moments before looking around the table.

"Then... we may be sitting in front of the greatest historical source humanity has ever encountered."

No one answered.

Every civilization had left behind fragments. Legends. Myths. Religious texts. Secondhand accounts. Speculation.

We were sitting across from someone who had actually been there.

Someone who had witnessed the birth of gods, the rise and collapse of civilizations, and events humanity had spent thousands of years trying to reconstruct from broken pottery and faded inscriptions.

Dr. Laurent finally broke the silence.

"...Good Lord."

Even Stonehill's expression shifted.

Barely.

But I'd worked with him long enough to notice.

Angelo looked around the room.

*"I believe Director Morozov's concern is valid. If humanity's future depends upon knowledge possessed by a single being, then humanity has already accepted an unnecessary vulnerability."*

He folded his hands.

*"As a member of this Executive Board, I wish to exercise my authority by requesting the establishment of a new division."*

Stonehill regarded him for a moment.

"What division?"

*"The Angel Relations Division. Its purpose shall be to preserve angelic history, educate humanity, study angels, and establish peaceful communication with unknown entities whenever circumstances permit."*

He paused.

*"For centuries, you have prepared humanity to survive the unknown. I propose we also prepare humanity to understand it."*

Stonehill remained silent for several seconds.

"And who do you believe should lead this division under you?"

Without hesitation, Angelo answered.

*"Agent Nayeri."*

Every head in the room turned toward me.

Wonderful.

Stonehill kept his attention on Angelo.

"Why?"

*"She questions every conclusion. She rejects assumptions unsupported by evidence. She challenges my reasoning and has repeatedly disagreed with me."*

He paused again.

*"When I am incorrect, she informs me. I consider those qualities essential. I require an individual who seeks understanding rather than confirmation. I believe Agent Nayeri fulfills that requirement."*

Silence settled over the room.

Not because they were considering me.

But because they were considering Director Angelo's reasoning.

There was a difference.

To the Executive Board, employees were resources—valuable, expensive, and ultimately replaceable. The discussion wasn't whether I wanted the position. It was whether assigning me to it improved humanity's chances of surviving the next apocalypse.

If they approved it, I'd be leading a new division before lunch.

Stonehill finally nodded.

"Noted."

He wrote something in the report before him.

That was all.

No congratulations. No asking for my opinion. No dramatic promotion speech.

Just one word.

One note on a piece of paper.

Angelo nodded.

*"Thank you."*

For a moment, I thought we were finished.

A miracle.

A meeting involving an angel, the entire Executive Board, and a debate over whether we should have destroyed an entity capable of ending humanity was actually coming to an end.

Then Angelo spoke.

*"I have one additional request."*

Stonehill looked up.

"Regarding?"

*"Human relationships."*

The room went quiet.

Not confused. Not amused.

Just quiet.

Because when Angelo said something, everyone listened. 

Unfortunately, that included when he decided to bring up my personal life in front of the people who controlled the entire Foundation.

General Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"Explain."

*"I require additional information regarding human courtship."*

Several people looked toward me.

I immediately regretted every decision that had led me to this moment.

Stonehill's expression remained unchanged.

"And why is this information being requested from the Executive Board?"

*"Because this room contains individuals with significant experience interacting with humans."*

A brief pause.

*"Additionally..."*

Angelo looked at me.

*"Agent Nayeri prohibited me from accessing the internet or the library for this subject."*

I closed my eyes.

Of course.

Of course he mentioned that.

*"I therefore sought an alternative source of information."*

Madam Leni raised an eyebrow.

"Which is us?"

*"Yes."*

She smiled faintly.

"Very well."

She folded her hands.

"Then I'll offer the same advice I gave my son."

The room grew quiet.

"Listen more than you speak."

"Pay attention to what the other person needs, not just what they say."

"And remember..."

"No grand romantic gesture will ever replace making someone feel safe."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully.

*"I understand."*

"Good."

She smiled.

"You're already asking questions."

"That's a better start than most people manage."

Dr. Laurent looked between us.

"Why are you researching human courtship, Director Angelo?"

Angelo answered without hesitation.

*"Because I am in a relationship."*

The room fell completely silent.

General Hayes finally broke it.

"With whom?"

Angelo turned toward me.

*"Agent Nayeri."*

Every head turned in my direction.

For one brief moment, I considered pretending I had no idea who he was.

Unfortunately, he was sitting directly beside me.

Out of the corner of my eye, Jacob was already staring at me with the quiet disappointment only an overprotective older brother could weaponize.

No one spoke.

Then, for the first time since the meeting had begun, Aleksandr Morozov chuckled.

It wasn't loud or mocking.

Just a quiet laugh that escaped before he could stop it.

"My apologies."

He glanced toward Madam Leni.

"I suppose... I owe you fifty dollars."

Madam Leni smiled.

"You do."

Stonehill looked between them.

"You were betting?"

"It was a friendly disagreement."

She smiled at me.

"I had considerably more faith in Agent Nayeri than Director Morozov."

I covered my face with one hand.

"This is somehow worse than fighting gods."

Stonehill cleared his throat.

"If there are no further questions..."

He closed the report before him.

"This meeting is adjourned."

Every member of the Executive Board stood.

I grabbed Angelo by the sleeve.

"We're leaving."

He looked at me.

"NOW"

I didn't wait for an answer.

I practically dragged one of the oldest beings in existence toward the elevator.

Behind us, Jacob called my name.

"Nayeri!!"

Absolutely not.

I yanked Angelo inside just as the doors began to close.

Jacob reached the hallway a second too late. He didn't shout or move. He simply looked at me.

It was the look of a man mentally scheduling my funeral.

The doors slid shut.

I leaned against the wall.

"...Successful extraction."

Angelo tilted his head.

*"Are we hiding?"*

"For approximately the next twelve hours."

*"I understand."*

I looked up at the ceiling.

By tomorrow morning, the entire Foundation would know we were dating.

Actually...

Knowing Ambassador Lin, they'd know by dinner.

She could spread information through Headquarters faster than the Security Division could spread a lockdown.

I'd survived gods, eldritch horrors, and Executive Board meetings.

But somehow, office gossip was still going to be the thing that killed me.

By the time we reached the Executive Suites, I was out of breath, not because I'd been dragging Angelo, but because I'd been fleeing my own coworkers.

The new suite was ridiculous. It was larger than my old apartment, and sitting in the middle of the master bedroom was a bed large enough to qualify as a small island.

"...That's excessive."

*"I was informed that humans appreciate additional sleeping space."*

"I don't think they meant this much."

*"I wished to eliminate the possibility of future complaints."*

I decided not to ask how he'd reached that conclusion.

Instead, I pointed at the television.

"You're watching that."

Angelo looked at it.

*"...Television?"*

"Yes."

"No Library. No internet. No researching courtship."

*"I understand."*

Five minutes later, a nature documentary filled the room. A mother bird shoved one of her chicks out of the nest while the narrator calmly explained that it had to fall before it could fly. I watched the tiny bird plummet.

"...That's one parenting strategy."

Angelo didn't laugh.

*"My mother did something similar."*

I looked over.

"...She pushed you out of a nest?"

*"No. But she believed creation could not possess free will if she refused to let it leave."*

The television continued talking. I muted it.

"...Tell me about her."

He was quiet for a long time before finally answering.

*"She loved us. She loved everything: the stars, the smallest living organisms. She believed life possessed value simply because it existed."*

He looked toward the dark television screen.

*"She refused to own what she created."*

I frowned.

"...What do you mean?"

Angelo watched the documentary in silence for a while before answering.

*"When Mother left, she did not leave because she ceased loving us. She left because she believed we no longer required her guidance."*

"...After that?"

*"One of my siblings became bored and created the gods. Another chose violence. He eventually loved one of the gods, and together they caused immeasurable suffering."*

He met my eyes.

*"I killed them both."*

He said it as plainly as someone commenting on the weather.

"...Your mother never came back?"

*"No. Not when my sister defied her final instruction. Not when my brother began the War in Heaven. Not when I killed them."*

I stared at him.

"...She just let it happen?"

Angelo slowly shook his head.

*"My decisions were never hers to make. She loved us, but she gave us free will."*

He looked back toward the television.

*"Had she intervened, it would no longer have been ours."*

I swallowed.

That wasn't how I'd expected that story to end. Not with grief or anger.

With trust.

The documentary continued playing in the background. A mother bird nudged her chicks from the edge of a cliff. For a split second, every instinct in me screamed that she'd made a mistake.

Then the chicks spread their wings.

I looked away.

"My mother would've pushed me off the cliff... then blamed me for falling."

A dry laugh escaped me.

*"...What makes you believe that?"*

There wasn't a trace of doubt in his voice. He wasn't challenging me. He was just trying to understand.

I stared at the muted television.

"My entire childhood, I don't think I made a single decision that was actually mine. What I wore. What I studied. Who I talked to. What I wanted."

"She always knew better. Or at least she said she did."

I shrugged.

"If I disagreed, I was ungrateful. If I obeyed, it was because she was a good mother. If I succeeded, it reflected well on her. If I failed, it was my fault."

The words came easier than I expected. Maybe because, for the first time, I was talking to someone who wasn't trying to explain my own life back to me.

Angelo simply listened.

"My mother held on so tightly... I don't think she ever realized I wasn't something she owned."

Silence settled between us as the documentary continued. Some narrator was talking about how the hardest part of being a parent was accepting that your children eventually became strangers.

I almost laughed.

"My mother would've hated your mother."

Angelo looked at me.

"Because she would've called her irresponsible."

I leaned my head back against the couch.

"And your mother would've hated mine."

He considered that.

*"I do not believe so."*

"No?"

*"No. Mother rarely hated anyone. I believe she would've grieved for her."* 

I smiled despite myself.

"That somehow feels worse."

*"It often is."*

Another silence settled over the room before something occurred to me.

"...Do you think she was right?"

"Your mother."

"To leave."

Angelo didn't answer immediately. He thought for a long time before finally speaking.

*"I do not know."*

That surprised me.

*"I believe she was right to give us freedom."*

His eyes remained on the television.

*"But I still miss her."*

The words were almost quiet enough to miss.

*"I would have welcomed one more conversation. I would have welcomed one more day."*

A faint smile crossed his face.

*"But wanting something does not make it right to take it."*

I stared at him.

There it was again, that same philosophy reaching into everything he did. Even after trillions of years, he never confused what he wanted with what someone else owed him.

The documentary continued in the background, though neither of us was really watching it anymore. I kept thinking about what he'd said.

*Wanting something does not make it right to take it.*

"...Can I ask you something?"

*"Always."*

I kept my eyes on the television.

"If one day I left... if I decided I didn't want this anymore... if I walked away..."

"...Would you still love me?"

*"Yes."*

There was no hesitation.

No uncertainty.

Just...

Yes.

"You wouldn't try to stop me?"

*"No."*

"You wouldn't follow me?"

*"Only if you requested that I do."*

"And if I never did?"

*"I would respect your decision."*

I looked at him.

"...You'd just let me go?"

*"Yes."*

*"I would grieve. I would miss you”* 

He smiled faintly.

*"And I would continue loving you...Until I ceased to exist."*

I stared at him. Part of me wanted to call him an idiot.

Another part knew he meant every word.

I looked back at the television.

"I couldn't."

Angelo remained silent.

"If you were the one leaving, I'd stop you. I'd argue. I'd probably yell."

A humorless laugh escaped me.

"I'd do everything I could to convince you to stay."

"I don't think I'm capable of loving someone the way you do."

Angelo was quiet for a moment.

*"I do not believe that is true."*

I looked at him.

*"I described respecting someone's choice while you described fighting for someone."*

He reached over and took my hand. Not tightly…just enough that I knew he was there.

*"My mother taught me never to mistake love for possession."*

He gave my hand a gentle squeeze.

*"If I chose to leave, I believe you would fight for me because you fear losing me, not because you wish to own me."*

He studied me for a moment.

*"You were taught that if someone leaves, they have abandoned you. My mother taught me that if someone leaves, they have made a choice."*

*"Those are not the same thing."*

I didn't answer because I wasn't sure I'd ever considered there was a difference.

Angelo smiled.

*"I think we still have much to teach one another."*

Another silence settled between us. Then something clicked, not all at once, but quietly, like a lock I'd never realized existed finally turning.

His mother had loved so completely that she'd refused to hold on.

Mine had held on so tightly that there'd never been room to love.

I finally understood why Angelo always asked.

*May I come in?*

*Would you like a larger bed?*

*Does this mean we are dating?*

I'd spent months thinking it was because he didn't understand humans.

It wasn't.

It was because he did.

He never confused wanting something with having the right to it.

Maybe that was why I'd fallen in love with him before I'd even realized I had.

I looked down at our joined hands.

"I don't know if I'll ever get there."

*"You may not."*

He said it without judgment.

*"Every day you choose differently, you become someone your mother never allowed you to be."*

The room fell silent again as the documentary played on. Somewhere on the television, a mother bird watched her child disappear into the sky.

Angelo didn't try to reassure me or tell me everything would be okay.

He simply stayed beside me, waiting.

Giving me the choice.

Just like he always had.

Before I could overthink it, I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him.

He froze for half a second, not out of surprise, but out of care, as though making absolutely certain it was what I wanted.

*"...I have never done this before."*

I looked up at him.

"...A hug?"

He nodded once.

*"Not even my siblings embraced me."*

The words were spoken as simply as if he were commenting on the weather. There was no bitterness or resentment.

Just the truth.

Something tightened painfully in my chest.

Only then did he return the embrace, gently and carefully, like someone discovering a kindness he'd lived trillions of years without.

I rested my head against his chest and closed my eyes.

"...I'm going to keep trying to be different."

I felt him nod.

*"I know."*

For a moment, nothing happened.

No alarms. No gods. No emergencies.

Just silence.

And beside me, the impossible sound of Angelo's heartbeat. 

I almost believed we had finally earned a normal night.

Then my phone rang.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice was serious.

"You need to come back."

"Why?"

A pause.

"Angelo needs to see this."

My expression changed.

"What happened?"

"We found something during a retrieval."

"What?"

"A scroll."

"Jacob, we've found thousands of artifacts. Why is this different?"

His voice lowered.

"Because of where it came from."

A chill ran through me.

"Where?"

Silence.

"The retrieval team sent one final transmission before they disappeared."

My grip tightened around the phone.

"What did they say?"

A pause.

**"They said they found Hell."**

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 1 month ago
▲ 154 r/Nonsleep

I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

I woke up to five loud knocks on my apartment door. Not polite knocks, either. The kind that said, We know you're awake, and if you aren't, that's about to become your problem. I stared at the ceiling for a second before dragging myself out of bed and yanking the door open.

Three maintenance workers stood outside with several carts full of moving supplies.

"...Am I being evicted?"

One of them checked his clipboard. "No, ma'am. We've been instructed to relocate you to the executive suite."

That woke me up faster than coffee ever could.

"...What?!!"

To be fair, I was still trying to process yesterday. I'd accidentally started dating one of the oldest beings in existence, his nephew had descended from orbit, I'd learned angels could apparently have children, and then I'd gone home, eaten instant ramen with Angelo while he casually mentioned needing a bigger bed before I slept for almost twenty hours straight.

I glanced at the clock.

8:00 A.M.

"Oh, good. I'm late for work."

Then I realized something…

Where was Angelo?

I stepped aside to let the workers in, and as they began packing my apartment, I noticed a neatly folded note on the kitchen table. The handwriting was perfectly straight, every letter carefully measured. I already knew who had written it.

I required additional information regarding romantic courtship.

Since you prohibited me from accessing the internet for this subject, I have sought another source.

I have gone to the Library.

I should return shortly.

P.S. I relocated us to my executive suite. Your apartment is not large enough to accommodate a larger bed. Relocating was more practical than demolishing a wall.

Love,
Angelo

I lowered the note very, very slowly.

"I told him not to use the internet. I did not think I needed to specify that the oldest library in existence was also off-limits."

This wasn't just a library. This was the Library. Somewhere inside were books older than galaxies, and my socially clueless angel boyfriend had gone there to learn how to date. Somehow, I already knew this was about to become my problem.

I slipped the note into my pocket as I looked at one of the maintenance workers.

"Just... don't lose anything."

"Yes, Agent Nayeri."

I grabbed my jacket, keys, and badge before heading for the door. As it closed behind me, one thought crossed my mind.

By the time I got back...

There probably wouldn't be an apartment to come back to.

The elevator doors opened onto Floor Forty-Five.

Calling The Library a library was like calling the Pacific Ocean a puddle. Shelves stretched farther than the eye could follow, disappearing into impossible distances that ignored every law of architecture humanity had ever discovered. Books drifted lazily through the air, ladders climbed empty shelves on their own, and entire aisles quietly rearranged themselves whenever the Library decided it preferred a different layout. None of that worried me. The Library had always done weird things.

What worried me was the voice echoing across the floor.

"...Excuse me. Could you explain why this civilization believed consuming the heart of one's intended partner demonstrated affection?"

A long silence followed before the librarian sighed. It wasn't the sigh of someone mildly inconvenienced. It was the sigh of a man who had lived for thousands of years and had finally found something capable of exhausting him.

I cleared my throat.

"I'm... so sorry about this."

Angelo turned.

"Oh. Good morning, Nayeri."

"When did you get here?"

"This morning."

"What time?"

"Five o'clock."

I stared at him.

"...You've been here for three hours?"

"I have."

"And you've spent that entire time questioning the librarian?"

"I read the books first."

He gestured toward a stack behind him.

"They frequently contradicted one another, so I consulted the primary source."

I rubbed my forehead as my eyes drifted to the so-called "primary source" for the first time.

I'd been coming to the Library for over a year, but I'd never spoken to its librarian.

I had never needed to.

Whenever I wanted a book, I found it myself using the digital kiosk.

Now that I was really looking at him, I couldn't have guessed his age if my life depended on it. He looked old enough to remember the first story ever written, yet somehow young enough that he didn't look old at all. Before I could wonder how that was even possible...

My phone vibrated.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice already sounded exhausted.

"You and Angelo have been summoned."

"...Summoned?"

"Please don't tell me you forgot."

"Forgot what?"

A long sigh came through the speaker.

"The mandatory Wednesday Board meeting."

I closed my eyes.

"Oh."

"I forgot."

"I know. It started ten minutes ago, and they're waiting for both of you."

The line went dead.

I lowered my phone and looked at Angelo.

"We're late."

"I am aware."

"...You knew?"

"Yes."

"You still came to the Library?"

"You instructed me not to use the internet to research courtship. I concluded this was the highest-priority task."

I stared at him for a few seconds before sighing.

"...Let's go."

The elevator carried us to the Executive Floor, where Jacob was already waiting outside. He glanced at his watch as we stepped out.

"You two are late."

"By only ten minutes!"

He shook his head.

"Come on, walk quickly."

The walk to the Board Chamber was unusually quiet. Normally, the weekly Executive Board meeting was little more than a formality. Stonehill reviews containment operations, Research asks for another billion dollars, finance says no, then security asks for a million, and I spend the next hour wondering whether faking a medical emergency would get me out of it.

Most Board members rarely attended in person. They were scattered across the globe running regional headquarters, joining through secure video when necessary or simply sending reports for Stonehill to summarize.

Today, every chair was occupied.

That was a problem.

The last time every member of the Executive Board had gathered in the same room, three gods had declared war on humanity. That was two years ago, back when I was still the rookie everyone expected to die within six months.

Somehow, here I was two years later, still alive and held together by caffeine, instant noodles, and what I could only assume was pure spite.

The Board Chamber’s glass doors slid open.

At the head of the table sat Chairman Stonehill.

Of course, that wasn't his real name. None of ours were.

Inside CSP, names were liabilities. Gods could read memories. Some could rewrite history. Others simply enjoyed hunting families. If any of us died, our real identities died with us. There could never be a trail connecting the Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation to the families waiting in the outside world. Everyone received a designation, and after enough years it stopped feeling fake. Stonehill was Stonehill. Leni was Leni. Whatever names we'd been born with belonged to another life. Honestly, I wasn't sure some of them even remembered what those names had been. 

Stonehill looked exactly the way I remembered. If you'd asked me to describe him to a police sketch artist, I'd have said, "Imagine a businessman in his sixties... then add just enough lizard to make you deeply uncomfortable."

It still wouldn't have been entirely accurate.

He possessed the unsettling ability to remain perfectly still for minutes at a time. Not calm. Still. Like a crocodile floating just beneath the surface of a river, waiting for something to wander too close.

Beside him sat Madam Leni, Director of Archives. Despite looking no older than her early forties, she'd spent decades preserving humanity's history. Auburn hair framed kind features that somehow made even classified documents feel welcoming.

General Hayes, Director of Security, looked like he'd been born angry. Broad-shouldered and well into his sixties, his gray military haircut was as disciplined as the man wearing it.

Dr. Laurent, Director of Research, looked as though she'd stepped out of a Paris fashion magazine rather than a laboratory. Long black hair, emerald-green eyes, and effortless elegance made it easy to forget she spent her days studying things that wanted to erase humanity from existence.

Director Rahman adjusted his thin-rimmed glasses as we entered. His salt-and-pepper hair and neatly trimmed beard made him look more like a distinguished university professor than the strategist responsible for coordinating global operations.

Ambassador Lin watched the room in thoughtful silence. She appeared to be in her late thirties, impeccably dressed, with a calm confidence that commanded attention without ever needing to raise her voice.

Admiral Volkov sat ramrod straight, looking ready to command a battlefield instead of a board meeting. Tall, athletic, and somewhere in her early forties, she wore her blonde hair in a regulation-perfect bun.

Finally, there was Director Morozov.

In his early thirties, he was the youngest and if you ignored the tailored suit and permanent expression of disappointment, he could have even passed for a graduate student. His steel-blue eyes missed nothing, and the faint smile that occasionally tugged at one corner of his mouth usually meant someone else was about to realize they'd overlooked something.

We'd spent enough missions saving each other's lives that we'd stopped pretending either of us was going to say thank you.

He caught me looking.

One corner of his mouth twitched upward.

I rolled my eyes.

That was enough of a reunion.

I looked around the table one last time.

Every seat was filled. Every division was represented. There were no video calls, no deputies, and no excuses.

Yeah.

This wasn't a meeting.

This was an intervention.

Stonehill looked up from the report resting before him, his eyes settling first on me, then on Angelo.

"Agent Nayeri. Director Angelo. Please."

He gestured toward the only two empty chairs.

"We've been waiting."

Somehow, that worried me more than if he'd started yelling.

Angelo walked past me without the slightest hint of concern. Of course he did. The man had stared down beings older than the universe. A board meeting probably ranked somewhere between mild inconvenience and a paper cut.

I followed him to my seat. Every pair of eyes tracked us, and no one spoke as Stonehill waited until we were seated before folding his hands.

"I believe everyone has reviewed the incident report."

Around the table, heads nodded.

Stonehill turned toward General Hayes.

"General."

Hayes didn't waste a second. He didn't even spare me a glance.

"You encountered an entity stronger than every god humanity has ever documented."

"Correct."

"You had an opportunity to eliminate that entity."

"Correct."

"You chose not to."

"Correct."

Hayes leaned forward.

"Why?"

Angelo answered as though he'd been asked what time it was.

"Because it was unnecessary."

"It possessed enough power to destroy this facility."

"Yes."

"It possessed enough power to eradicate humanity."

"Yes."

"And yet you concluded it wasn't a threat."

"Correct."

Hayes slowly rose to his feet.

"That is exactly my concern."

"The Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation exists because humanity survives by preparing for the worst. We negotiate whenever negotiation is possible. When it isn't, we act."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"You abandoned over two centuries of established doctrine because you believed you could change its mind."

"I did not believe. I observed."

"It displayed confusion. It questioned its identity. It hesitated before initiating violence. I concluded communication possessed the highest probability of success."

"And if your conclusion had been wrong?"

Angelo met his gaze without hesitation.

"It was not."

A muscle twitched in Hayes' jaw.

"That isn't an answer."

"It is the only answer that matters."

The room fell silent before Dr. Evelyn Laurent finally broke it.

"I disagree with General Hayes on one point."

She looked toward Angelo.

"I believe your decision was intellectually sound. You evaluated the evidence available to you, observed the entity, identified hesitation, confusion, and uncertainty, and reached what I believe was a reasonable conclusion."

She folded her hands.

"My concern is the conclusion itself. The creature possessed the ability to eradicate humanity. Reasonable or not... I would still have ordered its immediate termination."

Several heads nodded in agreement.

Director Rahman adjusted his glasses.

"My concern extends beyond this single incident."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"Within weeks of joining this organization, you rewrote Retrieval Division doctrine, replaced a classification system that had existed for generations, and armed humanity with weapons capable of destroying gods. Every decision has produced favorable results."

He paused.

"But favorable outcomes do not eliminate unnecessary risks. My concern is not your intentions, I believe they are sincere. My concern is that humanity cannot entrust its future to the judgment of a single being….angel or not."

He inclined his head.

"And regarding the entity... I also believe it should have been eliminated."

Ambassador Mei Lin spoke next.

"I have spent my career negotiating peace, and I believe diplomacy saves lives. But diplomacy succeeds because both sides have something to lose. An entity capable of ending civilization is not a negotiation between equals."

She held Angelo's gaze.

"It is an act of faith, and I do not believe humanity can afford faith."

Father Gabriel lowered his eyes.

"I would have mourned the necessity, but compassion shown to one life cannot come at the cost of billions."

Admiral Volkov spoke last.

"My responsibility is preparing for the day everything goes wrong."

She met Angelo's gaze.

"Yesterday, everything went right. The next time, it may not."

"I cannot build Security Division around hope."

Silence settled over the chamber.

Only one member of the Board had yet to speak.

Director Aleksandr Morozov.

His voice was so quiet that everyone instinctively leaned forward.

"I disagree."

Every head turned toward him.

Hayes frowned.

"You believe allowing it to live was safer?"

Morozov shook his head.

"I believe we lacked sufficient intelligence to know."

He rested his hands on the table.

"We possessed no understanding of its capabilities, psychology, or history. We had no meaningful intelligence."

His steel-blue eyes shifted to Angelo.

"Director Angelo possessed information unavailable to the rest of us. He understood what he was observing. He may even have known that attempting to fight the entity would have resulted in greater casualties than allowing it to leave."

The room remained silent.

"My concern is different. If only one individual possesses the knowledge necessary to make these decisions, then humanity possesses a single point of failure."

No one argued, because no one could.

"If Director Angelo disappears, is compromised, or is one day proven wrong..."

His gaze swept across the table.

"...who replaces him?"

Silence answered him.

"My recommendation is simple. We learn. As much as possible, as quickly as possible. We cannot build humanity's future upon knowledge possessed by an individual angel."

The words lingered over the room. For the first time since the meeting had begun, no one had a response.

Madam Leni finally leaned forward.

"Director Angelo, according to the incident report, angels are cursed to write only the truth. Does that apply to everything you write?" 

"Yes."

His answer came without hesitation.

"I am incapable of knowingly recording falsehood."

Leni sat quietly for several moments before looking around the table.

"Then... we may be sitting in front of the greatest historical source humanity has ever encountered."

No one answered.

Every civilization had left behind fragments. Legends. Myths. Religious texts. Secondhand accounts. Speculation.

We were sitting across from someone who had actually been there.

Someone who had witnessed the birth of gods, the rise and collapse of civilizations, and events humanity had spent thousands of years trying to reconstruct from broken pottery and faded inscriptions.

Dr. Laurent finally broke the silence.

"...Good Lord."

Even Stonehill's expression shifted.

Barely.

But I'd worked with him long enough to notice.

Angelo looked around the room.

"I believe Director Morozov's concern is valid. If humanity's future depends upon knowledge possessed by a single being, then humanity has already accepted an unnecessary vulnerability."

He folded his hands.

"As a member of this Executive Board, I wish to exercise my authority by requesting the establishment of a new division."

Stonehill regarded him for a moment.

"What division?"

"The Angel Relations Division. Its purpose shall be to preserve angelic history, educate humanity, study angels, and establish peaceful communication with unknown entities whenever circumstances permit."

He paused.

"For centuries, you have prepared humanity to survive the unknown. I propose we also prepare humanity to understand it."

Stonehill remained silent for several seconds.

"And who do you believe should lead this division under you?"

Without hesitation, Angelo answered.

"Agent Nayeri."

Every head in the room turned toward me.

Wonderful.

Stonehill kept his attention on Angelo.

"Why?"

"She questions every conclusion. She rejects assumptions unsupported by evidence. She challenges my reasoning and has repeatedly disagreed with me."

He paused again.

"When I am incorrect, she informs me. I consider those qualities essential. I require an individual who seeks understanding rather than confirmation. I believe Agent Nayeri fulfills that requirement."

Silence settled over the room.

Not because they were considering me.

But because they were considering Director Angelo's reasoning.

There was a difference.

To the Executive Board, employees were resources—valuable, expensive, and ultimately replaceable. The discussion wasn't whether I wanted the position. It was whether assigning me to it improved humanity's chances of surviving the next apocalypse.

If they approved it, I'd be leading a new division before lunch.

Stonehill finally nodded.

"Noted."

He wrote something in the report before him.

That was all.

No congratulations. No asking for my opinion. No dramatic promotion speech.

Just one word.

One note on a piece of paper.

Angelo nodded.

"Thank you."

For a moment, I thought we were finished.

A miracle.

A meeting involving an angel, the entire Executive Board, and a debate over whether we should have destroyed an entity capable of ending humanity was actually coming to an end.

Then Angelo spoke.

"I have one additional request."

Stonehill looked up.

"Regarding?"

"Human relationships."

The room went quiet.

Not confused. Not amused.

Just quiet.

Because when Angelo said something, everyone listened. 

Unfortunately, that included when he decided to bring up my personal life in front of the people who controlled the entire Foundation.

General Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"Explain."

"I require additional information regarding human courtship."

Several people looked toward me.

I immediately regretted every decision that had led me to this moment.

Stonehill's expression remained unchanged.

"And why is this information being requested from the Executive Board?"

"Because this room contains individuals with significant experience interacting with humans."

A brief pause.

"Additionally..."

Angelo looked at me.

"Agent Nayeri prohibited me from accessing the internet or the library for this subject."

I closed my eyes.

Of course.

Of course he mentioned that.

"I therefore sought an alternative source of information."

Madam Leni raised an eyebrow.

"Which is us?"

"Yes."

She smiled faintly.

"Very well."

She folded her hands.

"Then I'll offer the same advice I gave my son."

The room grew quiet.

"Listen more than you speak."

"Pay attention to what the other person needs, not just what they say."

"And remember..."

"No grand romantic gesture will ever replace making someone feel safe."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully.

"I understand."

"Good."

She smiled.

"You're already asking questions."

"That's a better start than most people manage."

Dr. Laurent looked between us.

"Why are you researching human courtship, Director Angelo?"

Angelo answered without hesitation.

"Because I am in a relationship."

The room fell completely silent.

General Hayes finally broke it.

"With whom?"

Angelo turned toward me.

"Agent Nayeri."

Every head turned in my direction.

For one brief moment, I considered pretending I had no idea who he was.

Unfortunately, he was sitting directly beside me.

Out of the corner of my eye, Jacob was already staring at me with the quiet disappointment only an overprotective older brother could weaponize.

No one spoke.

Then, for the first time since the meeting had begun, Aleksandr Morozov chuckled.

It wasn't loud or mocking.

Just a quiet laugh that escaped before he could stop it.

"My apologies."

He glanced toward Madam Leni.

"I suppose... I owe you fifty dollars."

Madam Leni smiled.

"You do."

Stonehill looked between them.

"You were betting?"

"It was a friendly disagreement."

She smiled at me.

"I had considerably more faith in Agent Nayeri than Director Morozov."

I covered my face with one hand.

"This is somehow worse than fighting gods."

Stonehill cleared his throat.

"If there are no further questions..."

He closed the report before him.

"This meeting is adjourned."

Every member of the Executive Board stood.

I grabbed Angelo by the sleeve.

"We're leaving."

He looked at me.

"NOW"

I didn't wait for an answer.

I practically dragged one of the oldest beings in existence toward the elevator.

Behind us, Jacob called my name.

"Nayeri!!"

Absolutely not.

I yanked Angelo inside just as the doors began to close.

Jacob reached the hallway a second too late. He didn't shout or move. He simply looked at me.

It was the look of a man mentally scheduling my funeral.

The doors slid shut.

I leaned against the wall.

"...Successful extraction."

Angelo tilted his head.

"Are we hiding?"

"For approximately the next twelve hours."

"I understand."

I looked up at the ceiling.

By tomorrow morning, the entire Foundation would know we were dating.

Actually...

Knowing Ambassador Lin, they'd know by dinner.

She could spread information through Headquarters faster than the Security Division could spread a lockdown.

I'd survived gods, eldritch horrors, and Executive Board meetings.

But somehow, office gossip was still going to be the thing that killed me.

By the time we reached the Executive Suites, I was out of breath, not because I'd been dragging Angelo, but because I'd been fleeing my own coworkers.

The new suite was ridiculous. It was larger than my old apartment, and sitting in the middle of the master bedroom was a bed large enough to qualify as a small island.

"...That's excessive."

"I was informed that humans appreciate additional sleeping space."

"I don't think they meant this much."

"I wished to eliminate the possibility of future complaints."

I decided not to ask how he'd reached that conclusion.

Instead, I pointed at the television.

"You're watching that."

Angelo looked at it.

"...Television?"

"Yes."

"No Library. No internet. No researching courtship."

"I understand."

Five minutes later, a nature documentary filled the room. A mother bird shoved one of her chicks out of the nest while the narrator calmly explained that it had to fall before it could fly. I watched the tiny bird plummet.

"...That's one parenting strategy."

Angelo didn't laugh.

"My mother did something similar."

I looked over.

"...She pushed you out of a nest?"

"No. But she believed creation could not possess free will if she refused to let it leave."

The television continued talking. I muted it.

"...Tell me about her."

He was quiet for a long time before finally answering.

"She loved us. She loved everything: the stars, the smallest living organisms. She believed life possessed value simply because it existed."

He looked toward the dark television screen.

"She refused to own what she created."

I frowned.

"...What do you mean?"

Angelo watched the documentary in silence for a while before answering.

"When Mother left, she did not leave because she ceased loving us. She left because she believed we no longer required her guidance."

"...After that?"

"One of my siblings became bored and created the gods. Another chose violence. He eventually loved one of the gods, and together they caused immeasurable suffering."

He met my eyes.

"I killed them both."

He said it as plainly as someone commenting on the weather.

"...Your mother never came back?"

"No. Not when my sister defied her final instruction. Not when my brother began the War in Heaven. Not when I killed them."

I stared at him.

"...She just let it happen?"

Angelo slowly shook his head.

"My decisions were never hers to make. She loved us, but she gave us free will."

He looked back toward the television.

"Had she intervened, it would no longer have been ours."

I swallowed.

That wasn't how I'd expected that story to end. Not with grief or anger.

With trust.

The documentary continued playing in the background. A mother bird nudged her chicks from the edge of a cliff. For a split second, every instinct in me screamed that she'd made a mistake.

Then the chicks spread their wings.

I looked away.

"My mother would've pushed me off the cliff... then blamed me for falling."

A dry laugh escaped me.

"...What makes you believe that?"

There wasn't a trace of doubt in his voice. He wasn't challenging me. He was just trying to understand.

I stared at the muted television.

"My entire childhood, I don't think I made a single decision that was actually mine. What I wore. What I studied. Who I talked to. What I wanted."

"She always knew better. Or at least she said she did."

I shrugged.

"If I disagreed, I was ungrateful. If I obeyed, it was because she was a good mother. If I succeeded, it reflected well on her. If I failed, it was my fault."

The words came easier than I expected. Maybe because, for the first time, I was talking to someone who wasn't trying to explain my own life back to me.

Angelo simply listened.

"My mother held on so tightly... I don't think she ever realized I wasn't something she owned."

Silence settled between us as the documentary continued. Some narrator was talking about how the hardest part of being a parent was accepting that your children eventually became strangers.

I almost laughed.

"My mother would've hated your mother."

Angelo looked at me.

"Because she would've called her irresponsible."

I leaned my head back against the couch.

"And your mother would've hated mine."

He considered that.

"I do not believe so."

"No?"

"No. Mother rarely hated anyone. I believe she would've grieved for her." 

I smiled despite myself.

"That somehow feels worse."

"It often is."

Another silence settled over the room before something occurred to me.

"...Do you think she was right?"

"Your mother."

"To leave."

Angelo didn't answer immediately. He thought for a long time before finally speaking.

"I do not know."

That surprised me.

"I believe she was right to give us freedom."

His eyes remained on the television.

"But I still miss her."

The words were almost quiet enough to miss.

"I would have welcomed one more conversation. I would have welcomed one more day."

A faint smile crossed his face.

"But wanting something does not make it right to take it."

I stared at him.

There it was again, that same philosophy reaching into everything he did. Even after trillions of years, he never confused what he wanted with what someone else owed him.

The documentary continued in the background, though neither of us was really watching it anymore. I kept thinking about what he'd said.

Wanting something does not make it right to take it.

"...Can I ask you something?"

"Always."

I kept my eyes on the television.

"If one day I left... if I decided I didn't want this anymore... if I walked away..."

"...Would you still love me?"

"Yes."

There was no hesitation.

No uncertainty.

Just...

Yes.

"You wouldn't try to stop me?"

"No."

"You wouldn't follow me?"

"Only if you requested that I do."

"And if I never did?"

"I would respect your decision."

I looked at him.

"...You'd just let me go?"

"Yes."

"I would grieve. I would miss you” 

He smiled faintly.

"And I would continue loving you...Until I ceased to exist."

I stared at him. Part of me wanted to call him an idiot.

Another part knew he meant every word.

I looked back at the television.

"I couldn't."

Angelo remained silent.

"If you were the one leaving, I'd stop you. I'd argue. I'd probably yell."

A humorless laugh escaped me.

"I'd do everything I could to convince you to stay."

"I don't think I'm capable of loving someone the way you do."

Angelo was quiet for a moment.

"I do not believe that is true."

I looked at him.

"I described respecting someone's choice while you described fighting for someone."

He reached over and took my hand. Not tightly…just enough that I knew he was there.

"My mother taught me never to mistake love for possession."

He gave my hand a gentle squeeze.

"If I chose to leave, I believe you would fight for me because you fear losing me, not because you wish to own me."

He studied me for a moment.

"You were taught that if someone leaves, they have abandoned you. My mother taught me that if someone leaves, they have made a choice."

"Those are not the same thing."

I didn't answer because I wasn't sure I'd ever considered there was a difference.

Angelo smiled.

"I think we still have much to teach one another."

Another silence settled between us. Then something clicked, not all at once, but quietly, like a lock I'd never realized existed finally turning.

His mother had loved so completely that she'd refused to hold on.

Mine had held on so tightly that there'd never been room to love.

I finally understood why Angelo always asked.

May I come in?

Would you like a larger bed?

Does this mean we are dating?

I'd spent months thinking it was because he didn't understand humans.

It wasn't.

It was because he did.

He never confused wanting something with having the right to it.

Maybe that was why I'd fallen in love with him before I'd even realized I had.

I looked down at our joined hands.

"I don't know if I'll ever get there."

"You may not."

He said it without judgment.

"Every day you choose differently, you become someone your mother never allowed you to be."

The room fell silent again as the documentary played on. Somewhere on the television, a mother bird watched her child disappear into the sky.

Angelo didn't try to reassure me or tell me everything would be okay.

He simply stayed beside me, waiting.

Giving me the choice.

Just like he always had.

Before I could overthink it, I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him.

He froze for half a second, not out of surprise, but out of care, as though making absolutely certain it was what I wanted.

"...I have never done this before."

I looked up at him.

"...A hug?"

He nodded once.

"Not even my siblings embraced me."

The words were spoken as simply as if he were commenting on the weather. There was no bitterness or resentment.

Just the truth.

Something tightened painfully in my chest.

Only then did he return the embrace, gently and carefully, like someone discovering a kindness he'd lived trillions of years without.

I rested my head against his chest and closed my eyes.

"...I'm going to keep trying to be different."

I felt him nod.

"I know."

For a moment, nothing happened.

No alarms. No gods. No emergencies.

Just silence.

And beside me, the impossible sound of Angelo's heartbeat. 

I almost believed we had finally earned a normal night.

Then my phone rang.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice was serious.

"You need to come back."

"Why?"

A pause.

"Angelo needs to see this."

My expression changed.

"What happened?"

"We found something during a retrieval."

"What?"

"A scroll."

"Jacob, we've found thousands of artifacts. Why is this different?"

His voice lowered.

"Because of where it came from."

A chill ran through me.

"Where?"

Silence.

"The retrieval team sent one final transmission before they disappeared."

My grip tightened around the phone.

"What did they say?"

A pause.

"They said they found Hell."

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 1 month ago
▲ 100 r/nosleep

I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. Humanity Now Has a Single Point of Failure.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

I woke up to five loud knocks on my apartment door. Not polite knocks, either. The kind that said, We know you're awake, and if you aren't, that's about to become your problem. I stared at the ceiling for a second before dragging myself out of bed and yanking the door open.

Three maintenance workers stood outside with several carts full of moving supplies.

"...Am I being evicted?"

One of them checked his clipboard. "No, ma'am. We've been instructed to relocate you to the executive suite."

That woke me up faster than coffee ever could.

"...What?!!"

To be fair, I was still trying to process yesterday. I'd accidentally started dating one of the oldest beings in existence, his nephew had descended from orbit, I'd learned angels could apparently have children, and then I'd gone home, eaten instant ramen with Angelo while he casually mentioned needing a bigger bed before I slept for almost twenty hours straight.

I glanced at the clock.

8:00 A.M.

"Oh, good. I'm late for work."

Then I realized something…

Where was Angelo?

I stepped aside to let the workers in, and as they began packing my apartment, I noticed a neatly folded note on the kitchen table. The handwriting was perfectly straight, every letter carefully measured. I already knew who had written it.

I required additional information regarding romantic courtship.

Since you prohibited me from accessing the internet for this subject, I have sought another source.

I have gone to the Library.

I should return shortly.

P.S. I relocated us to my executive suite. Your apartment is not large enough to accommodate a larger bed. Relocating was more practical than demolishing a wall.

Love,
Angelo

I lowered the note very, very slowly.

"I told him not to use the internet. I did not think I needed to specify that the oldest library in existence was also off-limits."

This wasn't just a library. This was the Library. Somewhere inside were books older than galaxies, and my socially clueless angel boyfriend had gone there to learn how to date. Somehow, I already knew this was about to become my problem.

I slipped the note into my pocket as I looked at one of the maintenance workers.

"Just... don't lose anything."

"Yes, Agent Nayeri."

I grabbed my jacket, keys, and badge before heading for the door. As it closed behind me, one thought crossed my mind.

By the time I got back...

There probably wouldn't be an apartment to come back to.

The elevator doors opened onto Floor Forty-Five.

Calling The Library a library was like calling the Pacific Ocean a puddle. Shelves stretched farther than the eye could follow, disappearing into impossible distances that ignored every law of architecture humanity had ever discovered. Books drifted lazily through the air, ladders climbed empty shelves on their own, and entire aisles quietly rearranged themselves whenever the Library decided it preferred a different layout. None of that worried me. The Library had always done weird things.

What worried me was the voice echoing across the floor.

"...Excuse me. Could you explain why this civilization believed consuming the heart of one's intended partner demonstrated affection?"

A long silence followed before the librarian sighed. It wasn't the sigh of someone mildly inconvenienced. It was the sigh of a man who had lived for thousands of years and had finally found something capable of exhausting him.

I cleared my throat.

"I'm... so sorry about this."

Angelo turned.

"Oh. Good morning, Nayeri."

"When did you get here?"

"This morning."

"What time?"

"Five o'clock."

I stared at him.

"...You've been here for three hours?"

"I have."

"And you've spent that entire time questioning the librarian?"

"I read the books first."

He gestured toward a stack behind him.

"They frequently contradicted one another, so I consulted the primary source."

I rubbed my forehead as my eyes drifted to the so-called "primary source" for the first time.

I'd been coming to the Library for over a year, but I'd never spoken to its librarian.

I had never needed to.

Whenever I wanted a book, I found it myself using the digital kiosk.

Now that I was really looking at him, I couldn't have guessed his age if my life depended on it. He looked old enough to remember the first story ever written, yet somehow young enough that he didn't look old at all. Before I could wonder how that was even possible...

My phone vibrated.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice already sounded exhausted.

"You and Angelo have been summoned."

"...Summoned?"

"Please don't tell me you forgot."

"Forgot what?"

A long sigh came through the speaker.

"The mandatory Wednesday Board meeting."

I closed my eyes.

"Oh."

"I forgot."

"I know. It started ten minutes ago, and they're waiting for both of you."

The line went dead.

I lowered my phone and looked at Angelo.

"We're late."

"I am aware."

"...You knew?"

"Yes."

"You still came to the Library?"

"You instructed me not to use the internet to research courtship. I concluded this was the highest-priority task."

I stared at him for a few seconds before sighing.

"...Let's go."

The elevator carried us to the Executive Floor, where Jacob was already waiting outside. He glanced at his watch as we stepped out.

"You two are late."

"By only ten minutes!"

He shook his head.

"Come on, walk quickly."

The walk to the Board Chamber was unusually quiet. Normally, the weekly Executive Board meeting was little more than a formality. Stonehill reviews containment operations, Research asks for another billion dollars, finance says no, then security asks for a million, and I spend the next hour wondering whether faking a medical emergency would get me out of it.

Most Board members rarely attended in person. They were scattered across the globe running regional headquarters, joining through secure video when necessary or simply sending reports for Stonehill to summarize.

Today, every chair was occupied.

That was a problem.

The last time every member of the Executive Board had gathered in the same room, three gods had declared war on humanity. That was two years ago, back when I was still the rookie everyone expected to die within six months.

Somehow, here I was two years later, still alive and held together by caffeine, instant noodles, and what I could only assume was pure spite.

The Board Chamber’s glass doors slid open.

At the head of the table sat Chairman Stonehill.

Of course, that wasn't his real name. None of ours were.

Inside CSP, names were liabilities. Gods could read memories. Some could rewrite history. Others simply enjoyed hunting families. If any of us died, our real identities died with us. There could never be a trail connecting the Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation to the families waiting in the outside world. Everyone received a designation, and after enough years it stopped feeling fake. Stonehill was Stonehill. Leni was Leni. Whatever names we'd been born with belonged to another life. Honestly, I wasn't sure some of them even remembered what those names had been. 

Stonehill looked exactly the way I remembered. If you'd asked me to describe him to a police sketch artist, I'd have said, "Imagine a businessman in his sixties... then add just enough lizard to make you deeply uncomfortable."

It still wouldn't have been entirely accurate.

He possessed the unsettling ability to remain perfectly still for minutes at a time. Not calm. Still. Like a crocodile floating just beneath the surface of a river, waiting for something to wander too close.

Beside him sat Madam Leni, Director of Archives. Despite looking no older than her early forties, she'd spent decades preserving humanity's history. Auburn hair framed kind features that somehow made even classified documents feel welcoming.

General Hayes, Director of Security, looked like he'd been born angry. Broad-shouldered and well into his sixties, his gray military haircut was as disciplined as the man wearing it.

Dr. Laurent, Director of Research, looked as though she'd stepped out of a Paris fashion magazine rather than a laboratory. Long black hair, emerald-green eyes, and effortless elegance made it easy to forget she spent her days studying things that wanted to erase humanity from existence.

Director Rahman adjusted his thin-rimmed glasses as we entered. His salt-and-pepper hair and neatly trimmed beard made him look more like a distinguished university professor than the strategist responsible for coordinating global operations.

Ambassador Lin watched the room in thoughtful silence. She appeared to be in her late thirties, impeccably dressed, with a calm confidence that commanded attention without ever needing to raise her voice.

Admiral Volkov sat ramrod straight, looking ready to command a battlefield instead of a board meeting. Tall, athletic, and somewhere in her early forties, she wore her blonde hair in a regulation-perfect bun.

Finally, there was Director Morozov.

In his early thirties, he was the youngest and if you ignored the tailored suit and permanent expression of disappointment, he could have even passed for a graduate student. His steel-blue eyes missed nothing, and the faint smile that occasionally tugged at one corner of his mouth usually meant someone else was about to realize they'd overlooked something.

We'd spent enough missions saving each other's lives that we'd stopped pretending either of us was going to say thank you.

He caught me looking.

One corner of his mouth twitched upward.

I rolled my eyes.

That was enough of a reunion.

I looked around the table one last time.

Every seat was filled. Every division was represented. There were no video calls, no deputies, and no excuses.

Yeah.

This wasn't a meeting.

This was an intervention.

Stonehill looked up from the report resting before him, his eyes settling first on me, then on Angelo.

"Agent Nayeri. Director Angelo. Please."

He gestured toward the only two empty chairs.

"We've been waiting."

Somehow, that worried me more than if he'd started yelling.

Angelo walked past me without the slightest hint of concern. Of course he did. The man had stared down beings older than the universe. A board meeting probably ranked somewhere between mild inconvenience and a paper cut.

I followed him to my seat. Every pair of eyes tracked us, and no one spoke as Stonehill waited until we were seated before folding his hands.

"I believe everyone has reviewed the incident report."

Around the table, heads nodded.

Stonehill turned toward General Hayes.

"General."

Hayes didn't waste a second. He didn't even spare me a glance.

"You encountered an entity stronger than every god humanity has ever documented."

"Correct."

"You had an opportunity to eliminate that entity."

"Correct."

"You chose not to."

"Correct."

Hayes leaned forward.

"Why?"

Angelo answered as though he'd been asked what time it was.

"Because it was unnecessary."

"It possessed enough power to destroy this facility."

"Yes."

"It possessed enough power to eradicate humanity."

"Yes."

"And yet you concluded it wasn't a threat."

"Correct."

Hayes slowly rose to his feet.

"That is exactly my concern."

"The Chain. Seal. Protect. Foundation exists because humanity survives by preparing for the worst. We negotiate whenever negotiation is possible. When it isn't, we act."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"You abandoned over two centuries of established doctrine because you believed you could change its mind."

"I did not believe. I observed."

"It displayed confusion. It questioned its identity. It hesitated before initiating violence. I concluded communication possessed the highest probability of success."

"And if your conclusion had been wrong?"

Angelo met his gaze without hesitation.

"It was not."

A muscle twitched in Hayes' jaw.

"That isn't an answer."

"It is the only answer that matters."

The room fell silent before Dr. Evelyn Laurent finally broke it.

"I disagree with General Hayes on one point."

She looked toward Angelo.

"I believe your decision was intellectually sound. You evaluated the evidence available to you, observed the entity, identified hesitation, confusion, and uncertainty, and reached what I believe was a reasonable conclusion."

She folded her hands.

"My concern is the conclusion itself. The creature possessed the ability to eradicate humanity. Reasonable or not... I would still have ordered its immediate termination."

Several heads nodded in agreement.

Director Rahman adjusted his glasses.

"My concern extends beyond this single incident."

He looked directly at Angelo.

"Within weeks of joining this organization, you rewrote Retrieval Division doctrine, replaced a classification system that had existed for generations, and armed humanity with weapons capable of destroying gods. Every decision has produced favorable results."

He paused.

"But favorable outcomes do not eliminate unnecessary risks. My concern is not your intentions, I believe they are sincere. My concern is that humanity cannot entrust its future to the judgment of a single being….angel or not."

He inclined his head.

"And regarding the entity... I also believe it should have been eliminated."

Ambassador Mei Lin spoke next.

"I have spent my career negotiating peace, and I believe diplomacy saves lives. But diplomacy succeeds because both sides have something to lose. An entity capable of ending civilization is not a negotiation between equals."

She held Angelo's gaze.

"It is an act of faith, and I do not believe humanity can afford faith."

Father Gabriel lowered his eyes.

"I would have mourned the necessity, but compassion shown to one life cannot come at the cost of billions."

Admiral Volkov spoke last.

"My responsibility is preparing for the day everything goes wrong."

She met Angelo's gaze.

"Yesterday, everything went right. The next time, it may not."

"I cannot build Security Division around hope."

Silence settled over the chamber.

Only one member of the Board had yet to speak.

Director Aleksandr Morozov.

His voice was so quiet that everyone instinctively leaned forward.

"I disagree."

Every head turned toward him.

Hayes frowned.

"You believe allowing it to live was safer?"

Morozov shook his head.

"I believe we lacked sufficient intelligence to know."

He rested his hands on the table.

"We possessed no understanding of its capabilities, psychology, or history. We had no meaningful intelligence."

His steel-blue eyes shifted to Angelo.

"Director Angelo possessed information unavailable to the rest of us. He understood what he was observing. He may even have known that attempting to fight the entity would have resulted in greater casualties than allowing it to leave."

The room remained silent.

"My concern is different. If only one individual possesses the knowledge necessary to make these decisions, then humanity possesses a single point of failure."

No one argued, because no one could.

"If Director Angelo disappears, is compromised, or is one day proven wrong..."

His gaze swept across the table.

"...who replaces him?"

Silence answered him.

"My recommendation is simple. We learn. As much as possible, as quickly as possible. We cannot build humanity's future upon knowledge possessed by an individual angel."

The words lingered over the room. For the first time since the meeting had begun, no one had a response.

Madam Leni finally leaned forward.

"Director Angelo, according to the incident report, angels are cursed to write only the truth. Does that apply to everything you write?" 

"Yes."

His answer came without hesitation.

"I am incapable of knowingly recording falsehood."

Leni sat quietly for several moments before looking around the table.

"Then... we may be sitting in front of the greatest historical source humanity has ever encountered."

No one answered.

Every civilization had left behind fragments. Legends. Myths. Religious texts. Secondhand accounts. Speculation.

We were sitting across from someone who had actually been there.

Someone who had witnessed the birth of gods, the rise and collapse of civilizations, and events humanity had spent thousands of years trying to reconstruct from broken pottery and faded inscriptions.

Dr. Laurent finally broke the silence.

"...Good Lord."

Even Stonehill's expression shifted.

Barely.

But I'd worked with him long enough to notice.

Angelo looked around the room.

"I believe Director Morozov's concern is valid. If humanity's future depends upon knowledge possessed by a single being, then humanity has already accepted an unnecessary vulnerability."

He folded his hands.

"As a member of this Executive Board, I wish to exercise my authority by requesting the establishment of a new division."

Stonehill regarded him for a moment.

"What division?"

"The Angel Relations Division. Its purpose shall be to preserve angelic history, educate humanity, study angels, and establish peaceful communication with unknown entities whenever circumstances permit."

He paused.

"For centuries, you have prepared humanity to survive the unknown. I propose we also prepare humanity to understand it."

Stonehill remained silent for several seconds.

"And who do you believe should lead this division under you?"

Without hesitation, Angelo answered.

"Agent Nayeri."

Every head in the room turned toward me.

Wonderful.

Stonehill kept his attention on Angelo.

"Why?"

"She questions every conclusion. She rejects assumptions unsupported by evidence. She challenges my reasoning and has repeatedly disagreed with me."

He paused again.

"When I am incorrect, she informs me. I consider those qualities essential. I require an individual who seeks understanding rather than confirmation. I believe Agent Nayeri fulfills that requirement."

Silence settled over the room.

Not because they were considering me.

But because they were considering Director Angelo's reasoning.

There was a difference.

To the Executive Board, employees were resources—valuable, expensive, and ultimately replaceable. The discussion wasn't whether I wanted the position. It was whether assigning me to it improved humanity's chances of surviving the next apocalypse.

If they approved it, I'd be leading a new division before lunch.

Stonehill finally nodded.

"Noted."

He wrote something in the report before him.

That was all.

No congratulations. No asking for my opinion. No dramatic promotion speech.

Just one word.

One note on a piece of paper.

Angelo nodded.

"Thank you."

For a moment, I thought we were finished.

A miracle.

A meeting involving an angel, the entire Executive Board, and a debate over whether we should have destroyed an entity capable of ending humanity was actually coming to an end.

Then Angelo spoke.

"I have one additional request."

Stonehill looked up.

"Regarding?"

"Human relationships."

The room went quiet.

Not confused. Not amused.

Just quiet.

Because when Angelo said something, everyone listened. 

Unfortunately, that included when he decided to bring up my personal life in front of the people who controlled the entire Foundation.

General Hayes narrowed his eyes.

"Explain."

"I require additional information regarding human courtship."

Several people looked toward me.

I immediately regretted every decision that had led me to this moment.

Stonehill's expression remained unchanged.

"And why is this information being requested from the Executive Board?"

"Because this room contains individuals with significant experience interacting with humans."

A brief pause.

"Additionally..."

Angelo looked at me.

"Agent Nayeri prohibited me from accessing the internet or the library for this subject."

I closed my eyes.

Of course.

Of course he mentioned that.

"I therefore sought an alternative source of information."

Madam Leni raised an eyebrow.

"Which is us?"

"Yes."

She smiled faintly.

"Very well."

She folded her hands.

"Then I'll offer the same advice I gave my son."

The room grew quiet.

"Listen more than you speak."

"Pay attention to what the other person needs, not just what they say."

"And remember..."

"No grand romantic gesture will ever replace making someone feel safe."

Angelo nodded thoughtfully.

"I understand."

"Good."

She smiled.

"You're already asking questions."

"That's a better start than most people manage."

Dr. Laurent looked between us.

"Why are you researching human courtship, Director Angelo?"

Angelo answered without hesitation.

"Because I am in a relationship."

The room fell completely silent.

General Hayes finally broke it.

"With whom?"

Angelo turned toward me.

"Agent Nayeri."

Every head turned in my direction.

For one brief moment, I considered pretending I had no idea who he was.

Unfortunately, he was sitting directly beside me.

Out of the corner of my eye, Jacob was already staring at me with the quiet disappointment only an overprotective older brother could weaponize.

No one spoke.

Then, for the first time since the meeting had begun, Aleksandr Morozov chuckled.

It wasn't loud or mocking.

Just a quiet laugh that escaped before he could stop it.

"My apologies."

He glanced toward Madam Leni.

"I suppose... I owe you fifty dollars."

Madam Leni smiled.

"You do."

Stonehill looked between them.

"You were betting?"

"It was a friendly disagreement."

She smiled at me.

"I had considerably more faith in Agent Nayeri than Director Morozov."

I covered my face with one hand.

"This is somehow worse than fighting gods."

Stonehill cleared his throat.

"If there are no further questions..."

He closed the report before him.

"This meeting is adjourned."

Every member of the Executive Board stood.

I grabbed Angelo by the sleeve.

"We're leaving."

He looked at me.

"NOW"

I didn't wait for an answer.

I practically dragged one of the oldest beings in existence toward the elevator.

Behind us, Jacob called my name.

"Nayeri!!"

Absolutely not.

I yanked Angelo inside just as the doors began to close.

Jacob reached the hallway a second too late. He didn't shout or move. He simply looked at me.

It was the look of a man mentally scheduling my funeral.

The doors slid shut.

I leaned against the wall.

"...Successful extraction."

Angelo tilted his head.

"Are we hiding?"

"For approximately the next twelve hours."

"I understand."

I looked up at the ceiling.

By tomorrow morning, the entire Foundation would know we were dating.

Actually...

Knowing Ambassador Lin, they'd know by dinner.

She could spread information through Headquarters faster than the Security Division could spread a lockdown.

I'd survived gods, eldritch horrors, and Executive Board meetings.

But somehow, office gossip was still going to be the thing that killed me.

By the time we reached the Executive Suites, I was out of breath, not because I'd been dragging Angelo, but because I'd been fleeing my own coworkers.

The new suite was ridiculous. It was larger than my old apartment, and sitting in the middle of the master bedroom was a bed large enough to qualify as a small island.

"...That's excessive."

"I was informed that humans appreciate additional sleeping space."

"I don't think they meant this much."

"I wished to eliminate the possibility of future complaints."

I decided not to ask how he'd reached that conclusion.

Instead, I pointed at the television.

"You're watching that."

Angelo looked at it.

"...Television?"

"Yes."

"No Library. No internet. No researching courtship."

"I understand."

Five minutes later, a nature documentary filled the room. A mother bird shoved one of her chicks out of the nest while the narrator calmly explained that it had to fall before it could fly. I watched the tiny bird plummet.

"...That's one parenting strategy."

Angelo didn't laugh.

"My mother did something similar."

I looked over.

"...She pushed you out of a nest?"

"No. But she believed creation could not possess free will if she refused to let it leave."

The television continued talking. I muted it.

"...Tell me about her."

He was quiet for a long time before finally answering.

"She loved us. She loved everything: the stars, the smallest living organisms. She believed life possessed value simply because it existed."

He looked toward the dark television screen.

"She refused to own what she created."

I frowned.

"...What do you mean?"

Angelo watched the documentary in silence for a while before answering.

"When Mother left, she did not leave because she ceased loving us. She left because she believed we no longer required her guidance."

"...After that?"

"One of my siblings became bored and created the gods. Another chose violence. He eventually loved one of the gods, and together they caused immeasurable suffering."

He met my eyes.

"I killed them both."

He said it as plainly as someone commenting on the weather.

"...Your mother never came back?"

"No. Not when my sister defied her final instruction. Not when my brother began the War in Heaven. Not when I killed them."

I stared at him.

"...She just let it happen?"

Angelo slowly shook his head.

"My decisions were never hers to make. She loved us, but she gave us free will."

He looked back toward the television.

"Had she intervened, it would no longer have been ours."

I swallowed.

That wasn't how I'd expected that story to end. Not with grief or anger.

With trust.

The documentary continued playing in the background. A mother bird nudged her chicks from the edge of a cliff. For a split second, every instinct in me screamed that she'd made a mistake.

Then the chicks spread their wings.

I looked away.

"My mother would've pushed me off the cliff... then blamed me for falling."

A dry laugh escaped me.

"...What makes you believe that?"

There wasn't a trace of doubt in his voice. He wasn't challenging me. He was just trying to understand.

I stared at the muted television.

"My entire childhood, I don't think I made a single decision that was actually mine. What I wore. What I studied. Who I talked to. What I wanted."

"She always knew better. Or at least she said she did."

I shrugged.

"If I disagreed, I was ungrateful. If I obeyed, it was because she was a good mother. If I succeeded, it reflected well on her. If I failed, it was my fault."

The words came easier than I expected. Maybe because, for the first time, I was talking to someone who wasn't trying to explain my own life back to me.

Angelo simply listened.

"My mother held on so tightly... I don't think she ever realized I wasn't something she owned."

Silence settled between us as the documentary continued. Some narrator was talking about how the hardest part of being a parent was accepting that your children eventually became strangers.

I almost laughed.

"My mother would've hated your mother."

Angelo looked at me.

"Because she would've called her irresponsible."

I leaned my head back against the couch.

"And your mother would've hated mine."

He considered that.

"I do not believe so."

"No?"

"No. Mother rarely hated anyone. I believe she would've grieved for her." 

I smiled despite myself.

"That somehow feels worse."

"It often is."

Another silence settled over the room before something occurred to me.

"...Do you think she was right?"

"Your mother."

"To leave."

Angelo didn't answer immediately. He thought for a long time before finally speaking.

"I do not know."

That surprised me.

"I believe she was right to give us freedom."

His eyes remained on the television.

"But I still miss her."

The words were almost quiet enough to miss.

"I would have welcomed one more conversation. I would have welcomed one more day."

A faint smile crossed his face.

"But wanting something does not make it right to take it."

I stared at him.

There it was again, that same philosophy reaching into everything he did. Even after trillions of years, he never confused what he wanted with what someone else owed him.

The documentary continued in the background, though neither of us was really watching it anymore. I kept thinking about what he'd said.

Wanting something does not make it right to take it.

"...Can I ask you something?"

"Always."

I kept my eyes on the television.

"If one day I left... if I decided I didn't want this anymore... if I walked away..."

"...Would you still love me?"

"Yes."

There was no hesitation.

No uncertainty.

Just...

Yes.

"You wouldn't try to stop me?"

"No."

"You wouldn't follow me?"

"Only if you requested that I do."

"And if I never did?"

"I would respect your decision."

I looked at him.

"...You'd just let me go?"

"Yes."

"I would grieve. I would miss you” 

He smiled faintly.

"And I would continue loving you...Until I ceased to exist."

I stared at him. Part of me wanted to call him an idiot.

Another part knew he meant every word.

I looked back at the television.

"I couldn't."

Angelo remained silent.

"If you were the one leaving, I'd stop you. I'd argue. I'd probably yell."

A humorless laugh escaped me.

"I'd do everything I could to convince you to stay."

"I don't think I'm capable of loving someone the way you do."

Angelo was quiet for a moment.

"I do not believe that is true."

I looked at him.

"I described respecting someone's choice while you described fighting for someone."

He reached over and took my hand. Not tightly…just enough that I knew he was there.

"My mother taught me never to mistake love for possession."

He gave my hand a gentle squeeze.

"If I chose to leave, I believe you would fight for me because you fear losing me, not because you wish to own me."

He studied me for a moment.

"You were taught that if someone leaves, they have abandoned you. My mother taught me that if someone leaves, they have made a choice."

"Those are not the same thing."

I didn't answer because I wasn't sure I'd ever considered there was a difference.

Angelo smiled.

"I think we still have much to teach one another."

Another silence settled between us. Then something clicked, not all at once, but quietly, like a lock I'd never realized existed finally turning.

His mother had loved so completely that she'd refused to hold on.

Mine had held on so tightly that there'd never been room to love.

I finally understood why Angelo always asked.

May I come in?

Would you like a larger bed?

Does this mean we are dating?

I'd spent months thinking it was because he didn't understand humans.

It wasn't.

It was because he did.

He never confused wanting something with having the right to it.

Maybe that was why I'd fallen in love with him before I'd even realized I had.

I looked down at our joined hands.

"I don't know if I'll ever get there."

"You may not."

He said it without judgment.

"Every day you choose differently, you become someone your mother never allowed you to be."

The room fell silent again as the documentary played on. Somewhere on the television, a mother bird watched her child disappear into the sky.

Angelo didn't try to reassure me or tell me everything would be okay.

He simply stayed beside me, waiting.

Giving me the choice.

Just like he always had.

Before I could overthink it, I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him.

He froze for half a second, not out of surprise, but out of care, as though making absolutely certain it was what I wanted.

"...I have never done this before."

I looked up at him.

"...A hug?"

He nodded once.

"Not even my siblings embraced me."

The words were spoken as simply as if he were commenting on the weather. There was no bitterness or resentment.

Just the truth.

Something tightened painfully in my chest.

Only then did he return the embrace, gently and carefully, like someone discovering a kindness he'd lived trillions of years without.

I rested my head against his chest and closed my eyes.

"...I'm going to keep trying to be different."

I felt him nod.

"I know."

For a moment, nothing happened.

No alarms. No gods. No emergencies.

Just silence.

And beside me, the impossible sound of Angelo's heartbeat. 

I almost believed we had finally earned a normal night.

Then my phone rang.

Jacob.

I answered.

"Nayeri."

His voice was serious.

"You need to come back."

"Why?"

A pause.

"Angelo needs to see this."

My expression changed.

"What happened?"

"We found something during a retrieval."

"What?"

"A scroll."

"Jacob, we've found thousands of artifacts. Why is this different?"

His voice lowered.

"Because of where it came from."

A chill ran through me.

"Where?"

Silence.

"The retrieval team sent one final transmission before they disappeared."

My grip tightened around the phone.

"What did they say?"

A pause.

"They said they found Hell."

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 1 month ago
▲ 148 r/Nonsleep

I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Part 8: I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

The corridor connecting the residential wing to CSP Headquarters was unusually quiet. It was well past midnight, and normally the only people using it at this hour were Retrieval Teams returning from missions or researchers who had forgotten sleep existed.

Tonight, though, it was just the two of us.

Neither of us spoke as we walked. Our footsteps echoed softly through the empty hallway, filling the silence between us. I kept replaying the last conversation in my head, the one that had been interrupted before I could even process what was happening.

"Does this mean we are dating?"

Before I had managed to answer, Madame Leni had called.

The next hour had disappeared into discussions about the feather, impossible theories, and one increasingly uncomfortable question. If Angelo was truly the last angel, then who did the feather belong to?

His question had never actually been answered.

Which meant he was still waiting.

"...Nayeri."

I already knew where this was going.

"...Yeah?"

"You did not answer my question."

Of course he remembered.

"I know."

"You were interrupted."

"...We were."

Angelo nodded once, completely satisfied with that explanation.

"I therefore waited until the interruption concluded."

I stared ahead, trying to understand how someone who had existed longer than most civilizations could somehow be so painfully literal.

We walked a few more steps before Angelo spoke again.

"Does this mean we are dating?"

I glanced over at him. There wasn't a trace of nervousness on his face. No hesitation. No uncertainty. He wasn't asking because he was afraid of the answer.

He was asking because he had asked a question, and he was patiently waiting for it to be answered.

"...Yeah."

The word escaped before I could second-guess myself.

"I think we are."

Angelo didn't respond immediately. He simply looked at me, almost as if he needed a moment to process the answer.

Then he smiled.

Not the small, almost impossible-to-notice smile I had seen from him a handful of times before. Not the brief expression that appeared whenever something amused him.

This was different.

It was real.

Warm. Genuine.

The kind of smile that changed his entire face and made it easy to forget that this was the same being who had erased an SS-Class god from existence.

"...I am pleased that you are my first."

For some reason, that sentence affected me more than it should have.

Maybe because Angelo didn't say it like a victory. He didn't say it with pride or arrogance. He said it with the same quiet sincerity he used for everything else.

Despite everything, the impossible circumstances, the fact that I was apparently dating an angel, and the fact that my workplace contained enough cosmic horrors to make anyone question reality, I couldn't stop myself from smiling back.

For the first time in a long while, the idea didn't feel terrifying.

Just strange.

Very, very strange.

“NAYERI!"

Jacob came barreling around the corner at a full sprint, a stack of folders tucked beneath one arm while loose papers threatened to scatter behind him. He skidded to a stop in front of us, breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath.

"There you are—"

Then he froze.

His eyes slowly drifted toward Angelo.

"...Huh."

He blinked once.

"...You're smiling."

Angelo nodded calmly.

"Yes."

Jacob frowned.

"...That's weird."

His gaze shifted toward me, then back to Angelo.

"...Really weird."

I could practically hear the gears turning in his head as he tried to figure out why the angel who normally looked like he was observing humanity from a distance was suddenly smiling in the middle of a hallway.

Before he had the chance to connect anything, I cleared my throat.

"Weren't you just running through headquarters like the building was on fire?"

Jacob blinked, the confusion on his face immediately replaced by realization.

"...Right."

His expression turned serious as he adjusted the folders in his arms and held them out.

"Research finished analyzing the feather."

The amusement disappeared from my face.

"...Already?"

"They worked through the night."

He handed me the top file.

Across the cover, stamped in bold red letters, were two words.

CLASSIFICATION UPDATED

A knot immediately formed in my stomach.

"Please tell me they figured out which god it belongs to."

Jacob hesitated.

Then slowly shook his head.

"They couldn't identify it."

I stared at him.

"...What do you mean they couldn't?"

"They confirmed it carries divine authority," Jacob explained. His eyes briefly moved toward Angelo before returning to me. "But it doesn't match a single god in the CSP archives."

The corridor fell silent.

For a moment, nobody spoke.

The feather had appeared inside a god's temple. It carried divine energy. It was clearly connected to something powerful.

And yet, CSP had no record of it.

"So whose is it?" I asked quietly.

Jacob exhaled.

"Research doesn't know."

His eyes settled on Angelo.

"Madame Leni wants you to identify it yourself."

Angelo tilted his head slightly.

"...Me?"

Jacob nodded.

"You're older than every god in existence. If anyone can recognize that feather..."

He paused.

"...it's you."

Angelo didn't respond.

He simply turned and continued walking toward headquarters.

Jacob and I exchanged a glance before following after him.

Neither of us said anything.

Because for the first time since the feather had been discovered, there was a possibility that we weren't searching for the identity of a god.

We were searching for something older.

Something even Angelo might not understand.

We entered the containment laboratory to find the feather suspended inside a reinforced chamber. Researchers lined the walls, whispering among themselves as dozens of monitors displayed streams of incomprehensible data.

Numbers shifted too quickly for human eyes to follow. Symbols appeared and disappeared across screens. Every attempt to categorize the feather had resulted in another unanswered question.

No one spoke when Angelo stepped through the blast door.

The chamber sealed behind him with a heavy metallic clang.

On the other side of the reinforced glass, Jacob, Stonehill, Madame Leni, and I watched in silence.

The feather floated motionless in the center of the containment field.

For several seconds, Angelo simply stared at it.

Then he slowly reached forward.

The instant his fingers brushed against the white plume, everything changed.

The feather didn't emit light.

It emitted authority.

The air inside the chamber warped as if reality itself was struggling to contain what had just been awakened. Every monitor in the laboratory flickered at once as countless unfamiliar symbols flashed across the screens.

"Energy spike!"

"Containment field fluctuating!"

"What the—"

The researchers scrambled toward their stations.

The alarms hadn't even finished activating before the impossible happened.

The feather vanished.

Every monitor in the laboratory flatlined at once.

Angelo stared at his empty hand for several long seconds before slowly turning toward the exit. He didn't say anything. He simply walked forward, his expression unreadable as the blast door opened and he stepped back into the laboratory.

For the first time since I had met him, I couldn't tell what he was thinking.

Madame Leni immediately stepped forward. "Where is the feather?"

Angelo didn't answer. His eyes remained fixed on his hand.

"...It can't be."

The words were barely above a whisper.

Nobody moved.

"...It can't be," he repeated, though this time it sounded less like he was speaking to us and more like he was trying to convince himself.

Madame Leni's expression tightened. "Angelo."

Slowly, he looked up.

"What happened?"

A heavy silence filled the laboratory before he finally spoke.

"...It carries my brother's authority."

The room froze.

Jacob stared at him. "Your brother?"

Angelo looked back toward his empty hand.

"...But not entirely."

No one interrupted him.

"There is another authority intertwined with it," he continued quietly. "A god's."

The researchers exchanged uneasy glances. Nobody needed to explain why that was impossible. Divine authority belonged to specific beings. It wasn't something that could simply be combined with something else.

Madame Leni's expression hardened. "Explain."

Angelo remained silent for several seconds. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter than before.

"My brother died trillions of years ago."

The room stayed silent.

"...It cannot be him."

Madame Leni took a cautious step forward. "What if it is?"

"No."

The answer came immediately, sharper than any response I had ever heard from Angelo.

His hands trembled.

Actually trembled.

I had watched him erase an SS-Class god without hesitation. I had watched him stand before creatures capable of destroying cities without showing fear. But now, looking at a single feather, he was shaking.

"I know he died," Angelo said, forcing his voice to stay steady. "I was the one who killed him."

Nobody spoke.

Stonehill frowned. "So whose is it?"

Angelo closed his eyes for a moment, as if searching through memories older than human history.

"...It is possible that my brother created another god before his death."

Jacob blinked.

"Wait."

He pointed at Angelo.

"I thought your sister created the gods."

"She did."

"But my brother possessed the same ability. I simply never witnessed him using it."

Stonehill folded his arms. "So this could just be another god?"

Angelo slowly shook his head.

"...No."

His gaze moved back toward the containment chamber.

"The gods my sister created were never truly alive. They are fragments. Puppets. They possess, at most, one hundredth of one percent of an angel's authority."

He paused.

"They cannot grow beyond what they were given. They cannot inherit. They cannot become..."

Angelo looked at the space where the feather had been.

"...this."

Nobody spoke.

"This authority is evolving."

The statement settled over the room.

Because for the first time since we had met him, Angelo didn't have an answer.

The silence that followed was suffocating.

As if the universe had been listening, the answer came in the form of a siren.

Emergency alarms erupted throughout headquarters.

A calm computerized voice echoed from the speakers.

"WARNING. ALL SECURITY PERSONNEL REPORT TO YOUR ASSIGNED POSITIONS IMMEDIATELY."

"CSP HEADQUARTERS IS UNDER ATTACK."

"I REPEAT. CSP HEADQUARTERS IS UNDER ATTACK."

Nobody moved.

"...Under attack?" Jacob whispered.

That shouldn't have been possible.

CSP Headquarters wasn't just hidden. It existed beyond normal space, protected by countless layers of reality anchors and spatial distortions. Even gods couldn't simply stumble across it.

The last time CSP Headquarters had been attacked directly was over a century ago, when an S-Class Himalayan god nearly reduced the facility to rubble. Thousands died before a ceasefire was reached.

The war ended with a treaty.

The Himalayan god surrendered the Library to humanity, granting CSP unrestricted access to its knowledge. In exchange, CSP agreed that the Library would remain neutral territory, and the Himalayan god would retain unrestricted access to headquarters whenever it wished.

For more than a hundred years, neither side had broken that agreement.

Until tonight.

The speakers crackled again, and everyone waited for the next message.

"UNKNOWN ENTITY HAS BREACHED THE OUTER PERIMETER. ALL SECURITY DIVISIONS RESPOND IMMEDIATELY."

Before anyone could react, a researcher burst into the laboratory, nearly tripping over himself as he rushed through the door.

"Madame Leni!"

She turned toward him immediately. "What is it?"

"The surveillance satellites..." he said, swallowing hard. "They're showing something descending from the upper atmosphere."

The entire laboratory went silent.

Angelo slowly looked toward the ceiling. "...I understand."

Madame Leni frowned. "Understand what?"

Angelo's expression darkened.

"...The feather."

"What about it?"

He closed his hand into a fist. "We believed we had discovered it."

His voice lowered.

"...We were mistaken."

"The feather did not lead us to its owner. It led its owner to me."

For the first time since I had met him, there was genuine unease in his voice.

Then it disappeared, replaced by the calm composure he always carrieda faint smile formed at the corner of his lips.

"Regardless."

He turned toward the laboratory doors.

"If it has gone to such lengths to find me, it would be impolite to keep it waiting."

The room stared at him.

Angelo looked back toward us.

"Come. Let us greet the being wearing my brother's authority."

Without another word, he walked toward the exit, and the rest of us hurried after him.

By the time we reached the rooftop, thousands of CSP soldiers had already taken defensive positions around headquarters. Containment specialists stood beside Retrieval Teams, reality anchors lined the perimeter, and helicopters circled overhead while every weapon the CSP possessed was aimed toward the sky.

I followed everyone's gaze.

The first rays of dawn were creeping over the horizon, briefly painting the clouds gold.

Then I saw it.

At first, I thought I was looking at Angelo.

The countless eyes.

The impossible wings.

The overwhelming authority.

But it wasn't him.

The creature was smaller, although not by much.

Sixteen.

No...

Seventeen wings.

Each slow movement sent ripples through the clouds themselves.

CSP Headquarters rose forty-five stories into the air, yet the creature still stood nearly a quarter of its height. Despite that impossible size, it somehow felt even larger, as though reality itself was struggling to contain it.

Every soldier on the rooftop stood frozen.

Not because they weren't trained.

Because every person there had just realized that the thing they were pointing at with their weapons was something they didn't understand.

The creature tilted its head, and thousands of eyes blinked in perfect unison.

Then every single one of them looked at Angelo and smiled.

"Hello, Uncle."

The rooftop remained silent.

I sighed. Everyone here was preparing for an extinction event, and Angelo was apparently about to have the universe's most disastrous family reunion.

"You're either the world's worst uncle, or your siblings were somehow even worse parents."

Jacob slowly turned toward me and gave me the unmistakable look that said, Not now.

I cleared my throat. Right

Angelo either ignored my comment or was too stunned to respond. Considering the expression on his face, I was leaning toward the second option.

The last time one of his nephews had appeared, he had at least known they existed. This time, judging by his reaction, he clearly had no idea this one existed at all.

"I see you've finally found my feather," the creature said. "It proved to be a remarkably effective way of finding you, Uncle."

Angelo stared at it in silence.

"You address me as family," he said. "Yet I do not know you."

He stepped forward.

"I recognize my brother's authority, but you are not an angel."

His eyes narrowed.

"There is a god's authority intertwined with it."

For the first time, confusion entered his voice.

"What are you?"

The creature remained silent for a long moment.

Then it answered.

"I am your family."

Angelo frowned.

"Impossible."

The creature's countless eyes remained fixed on him.

"You recognized my father's authority the moment you touched my feather."

"Father?" I whispered.

"Your brother."

The rooftop fell silent.

"No," Angelo said quietly.

"Yes."

"You killed him..."

The creature's eyes remained locked onto him.

"For loving a god."

"Remember?"

Angelo's expression changed.

"That's not true!"

His voice thundered across the rooftop.

For the first time since I had met him, the angel had lost his composure.

The creature didn't flinch.

"My mother told me. She said you condemned him because he loved a mere god."

"...No."

Angelo's voice became quieter.

"Your mother lied to you."

The creature's authority flared, forcing the air around us to distort.

"Why would my mother lie?"

A flicker of sadness crossed Angelo's face.

"Because she was a god."

Silence followed.

"Gods deceive. They manipulate. They covet. They lie. They place themselves before everyone else."

His gaze never left the creature.

"My brother was not executed for loving her. He was executed because she taught him to delight in humanity's suffering."

Angelo's voice hardened.

"Together, they watched millions die. They called it amusement."

"They laughed."

The creature took a step forward.

"You're lying."

Its countless eyes burned with fury.

"You chose humanity over your own brother. They are insignificant. Weak. Powerless. They die before they can even understand the universe."

"Why?"

Angelo remained silent for several seconds.

Then he answered.

"You are correct. Humans are insignificant, fragile, and powerless before beings such as us."

But

"They are also the first beings in all of creation to show something we never possessed."

His voice softened.

"Compassion."

The creature frowned. "...Compassion?"

Angelo looked at it calmly. "I have watched creation since my mother spoke reality into existence. I have watched stars ignite, civilizations rise and disappear, gods demand worship, and angels carry out our duty."

He slowly turned away from the creature.

"And after all that time, I reached a conclusion. Power does not make a being great. Knowledge does not make a being worthy. Authority does not make a being righteous."

His eyes moved toward the frightened soldiers below.

"Humans possess something no other race has ever consistently chosen. They choose compassion. They choose sacrifice. They knowingly give up their own lives so another may continue living."

Angelo's voice remained steady as he continued. "They protect children who are not their own. They shield strangers they will never meet again. They stand before monsters they cannot defeat simply because someone else is standing behind them."

"They gain nothing. They expect nothing. They do it because they choose to."

He looked back at the creature.

"My brother saw insignificant beings. I saw insignificant beings making the greatest choice any living thing can make."

A long silence followed.

"I did not choose humanity over my brother. My brother chose to abandon humanity."

Angelo's expression hardened slightly.

"And in doing so, he abandoned the very reason our mother created us."

The creature stared at him for several moments before taking another step forward.

"...If what you say is true, prove it."

Angelo studied the creature silently before reaching into the air. Light gathered around his hand, forming an old leather-bound journal. The pages were yellowed with age, and the cover was worn from centuries of use.

The creature stared at it.

"...What is that?"

"My journal."

The creature gave a bitter laugh. "You expect me to believe a journal?"

Angelo calmly opened it. "No. I expect you to believe your grandmother."

The laughter stopped.

"My mother cursed every angel, not to speak the truth, but to write it. We may deceive. We may remain silent. But the moment ink touches these pages, we cannot record a falsehood."

He looked down at the journal.

"I wrote of my brother. I wrote of the day I killed him. I wrote why."

Angelo raised his eyes toward the creature.

"If I have lied, then these pages never could have existed."

Silence filled the rooftop before Angelo extended the journal.

"If you truly are my brother's kin, then neither can you."

The creature remained still.

"Our mother's curse flows through every angel and through every descendant who inherits our authority through flesh. Write whatever you believe happened. If it is false, the page will reject it."

Something clicked in my mind.

The Library.

When I had searched its endless shelves for information about angels, there had been almost nothing. At the time, CSP and I had assumed it was because angels were too ancient, too forgotten, or too secretive.

We were wrong.

If every word an angel committed to paper became undeniable truth, then writing was not a privilege.

It was a burden.

Every mistake, every failure, every regret, and every moment of weakness would be preserved forever. There would be no rewriting history, no changing the story, and no hiding from the truth.

The gods filled the Library with stories because they could shape the truth to suit themselves. The angels left almost nothing behind, not because they wanted to hide, but because they could never write anything except the truth.

History had not forgotten the angels.

The angels had chosen not to write themselves into history.

The creature slowly reached forward and took the journal. Its countless eyes moved across the pages, scanning every word.

At first, they burned with anger.

Then the anger faded.

Confusion replaced it.

Then disbelief.

Its wings trembled as its eyes moved faster across the pages, desperately searching for something that wasn't there. A contradiction. A mistake. Anything that would prove Angelo had lied.

There was nothing.

The anger collapsed into regret, and regret turned into grief.

The creature continued staring at the journal, and for the first time since it had arrived, its overwhelming authority began to tremble.

"...Everything I believed..."

Its voice weakened.

"...Never happened."

It stared down at the pages.

"No. This cannot be."

Its wings shook.

"I have spent a trillion years hating you."

The creature looked down at the journal before its trembling hands finally released it. The book slipped from its grasp, falling toward the rooftop.

For the first time since it had arrived, its wings sagged.

"...Then who am I?"

No one answered.

Angelo stepped forward.

"You are not your father."

The creature slowly looked up.

"You are not your mother."

Angelo paused, his expression softening slightly.

"And you are not the hatred they left behind."

"You are yourself."

The creature's countless eyes trembled.

"...I do not know who that is."

"You will."

Angelo's voice was gentle as he looked at the creature.

"Our mother created angels for one purpose. To watch over creation. To protect those weaker than ourselves. To show compassion where others would not."

He looked toward the horizon, watching the sunlight slowly creep across the sky.

"My brother forgot that."

There was no anger in his voice somehow; that made it worse.

"He chose power over compassion. Amusement over duty. He paid the price."

Then Angelo looked back at the creature.

"You do not have to."

The creature remained silent.

"Go," Angelo said. "Live for what you were made for. Do not repeat your father's sins."

Slowly, the creature turned away. Its countless wings began unfolding, each movement sending ripples through the air around us.

Then it stopped.

"...Loving a god was never your father's sin."

The creature froze.

Angelo's voice carried across the rooftop.

For a moment, nothing moved.

"He was punished for abandoning compassion. For choosing another's amusement over innocent lives."

Angelo glanced toward me briefly before looking back at the creature.

"...Love is never a sin."

The morning sun finally broke over the horizon.

And without another word, the creature disappeared into the light.

We made our way back toward the residential wing. 

Angelo didn't need sleep. Of course he didn't. He was an angel.

Apparently, being an ancient celestial being came with a few advantages, one of which was not having to deal with the human experience of desperately needing eight hours of unconsciousness just to function.

Unfortunately for me, he was also one of the CSP Board members.

Which meant Madame Leni intercepted us before we reached the apartment.

"...One question."

Angelo looked back.

"Yes?"

I smirked.

"You don't have any secret children running around, do you?"

He answered without hesitation.

"No."

Then, after a brief pause—

"I am not like my siblings."

The amusement faded from my face.

"I would never bring a child into this world."

His voice remained calm.

"Every life born carries consequences."

"Joy."

"Suffering."

"Love."

"Loss."

"A choice to exist that they never asked to make."

He looked toward the horizon.

"I would not make that choice for another unless I was certain I could bear the responsibility for all of it."

A small silence followed.

"My siblings did not share that belief."

...

Damn, I'd asked it as a joke.

But somehow...

His answer made perfect sense.

Honestly? Good.

I wasn't planning on having kids either.

Unfortunately, Madame Leni whisked him away before I could ask any follow-up questions about his surprisingly strong opinions on parenthood.

I guess even celestial beings weren't exempt from paperwork.

By the time I finally made it back to the apartment, I was barely conscious.

I didn't even bother changing.

I collapsed face-first onto my bed.

When I opened my eyes again, the clock read 4:00 PM.

...

Damn.

I'd slept for ten hours straight.

My first coherent thought was simple.

I'm hungry.

I dragged myself out of bed and shuffled into the kitchen.

A bowl of noodles sat on the table.

...

Of course.

"Good evening."

I nearly jumped out of my skin.

Angelo stood in the doorway.

"Oh my God."

He tilted his head.

"What?"

"You need to stop doing that."

"Doing what?"

"Appearing in front of people like some kind of supernatural pop-up notification."

"I walked into the room."

"That doesn't make it any less terrifying."

He considered that.

"I ordered noodles."

I looked at the bowl.

“Thank you…”

By the time Angelo looked up, I had absolutely demolished the noodles.

He watched in silence as I rinsed the bowl, set it in the sink, and started toward my bedroom.

I glanced back at him.

"I'm going back to sleep."

"You are going back to sleep?"

I glanced over my shoulder.

"Yes, Angelo. Today I dealt with your weapon, your nephew, and enough celestial family drama to last me several lifetimes."

"I require sleep."

I started toward my bedroom.

A few seconds later...

Footsteps.

I stopped.

Slowly, I turned around.

"Angelo."

"Yes?"

"Why are you following me?"

He looked genuinely confused.

"Because you are going to sleep."

"...Yes."

"Do couples not sleep in the same bed?"

I stared at him.

"Angelo..."

"Are we not dating?"

I rubbed my face.

"That isn't the problem."

He tilted his head.

"Then what is?"

I pointed toward my bedroom.

"My bed."

He stepped inside and looked at it.

Silence.

He studied it with the same focus he'd used to analyze ancient gods and containment breaches.

Then he nodded once.

"It is too small."

"...Yes."

"I will submit a request to Management for a larger bed tomorrow."

I froze.

...

Of course.

Of course that was his solution.

Most people eased into relationships.

They had awkward conversations.

Figured out boundaries.

Learned each other's habits.

My boyfriend's first instinct was to file a furniture request through the world's most secret government organization.

I should've said no.

I really should have.

I was still trying to process the fact that I was dating an angel.

That his family reunions came with extinction-level consequences.

That relationship milestones apparently required administrative approval.

But...

A bigger bed did sound nice.

Mine was barely comfortable with just me in it.

I looked away.

"...Whatever."

Angelo nodded.

"Understood."

I walked into my room and shut the door.

Tomorrow, I would deal with the fact that my angel boyfriend was ordering us a bigger bed.

Tonight...

I was sleeping.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 1 month ago

I Thought Dating an Angel Was Bad. Something Wearing My Face Was Worse.

Part 1: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. We Had to Make a Sacrifice This Time.

Part 2: I Went to Antarctica Looking for 10,000 Missing People. I Came Back With a New Boss.

Part 3: Apparently Using Assistants as Sacrifices Violates Company Policy

Part 4: I Work for an Organization That Hunts Gods. One of Them Warned Me About the Angel Following Me.

Part 5: My Boss Asked Me If I Thought He Was a Monster. Now I Know Why.

Part 6: The Most Powerful Being in the CSP Is Studying Humans. Unfortunately, I'm His Favorite Lab Rat.

Part 7: Someone Stole the Rifle Built to Kill Gods. Then They Pointed It at Me.

Sunlight crept through the apartment blinds as I stared at my bedroom ceiling. I wasn't asleep anymore; I just wasn't emotionally prepared to open the door. Because somewhere beyond it was an angel who had accidentally asked me out.

Nope. Absolutely not.

Maybe I'd dreamed it. Maybe I'd inhaled something toxic during yesterday's retrieval. Maybe I'd finally lost my mind.

I stared at the ceiling for another minute before muttering, "...Please tell me I imagined that."

Silence.

The ceiling refused to answer.

With a defeated sigh, I cracked open my bedroom door. The apartment was quiet.

Good.

Maybe he'd gone back to headquarters. Maybe he'd forgotten the entire conversation.

Maybe—

"Good morning."

I jumped so hard I nearly slammed my head into the doorframe.

Angelo looked up from the couch, sitting exactly where I'd left him the night before, quietly reading a book. Morning sunlight spilled through the window behind him, giving him the unfair advantage of looking exactly like what he was.

An angel.

"...Morning, Angelo."

"...Did you sleep well?"

"...Sure."

He studied me for a moment.

"...Your pupils are dilated."

"...It's the lighting."

"...Your heartbeat is also elevated."

"...Coffee."

"I have not yet handed you the coffee."

"...Anticipation."

"I see."

The silence that followed was painful.

I walked into the kitchen, determined to avoid eye contact for the rest of my natural lifespan. Thankfully, the coffee pot had just finished brewing.

I reached for my favorite mug, only for another hand to reach for it at the same time.

Our fingers brushed.

I pulled mine back like I'd touched a live wire.

"...Sorry."

"There is no need to apologize."

"...Right."

He handed me the mug.

"...Thank you."

"You are welcome."

I poured myself enough coffee to tranquilize a horse while Angelo watched quietly as he stood beside me.

I wanted headquarters to call. I wanted a god to escape. I wanted reality itself to collapse.

Anything.

Anything except this.

The coffee machine hummed between us until Angelo finally broke the silence.

"...I have reflected upon yesterday's conversation."

I nearly dropped the mug.

"...You have?"

"Yes."

"...Could we maybe..." I pointed vaguely toward the ceiling. "...Never reflect on it again?"

He tilted his head.

"...Why?"

"Because it's embarrassing."

"I see."

Another pause.

"...I have another question."

"...Of course you do."

"When humans begin..."

He stopped, clearly searching for the correct word.

"...Dating."

I closed my eyes.

"...Angelo."

"One source stated that presenting flowers is customary."

I said nothing.

"Another recommended presenting a deceased animal."

Still nothing.

"A third suggested consuming large quantities of cheese together."

I pinched the bridge of my nose.

"...That one's probably Wisconsin."

I was about to explain why dead rats were not considered romantic when—

BZZZT.

My phone vibrated.

Jacob.

I answered immediately.

"Jacob?"

"...We have a problem."

His voice was tighter than I'd ever heard it.

"We have a breach."

Every trace of embarrassment evaporated.

"...Good morning to you too" There was a brief silence before Jacob answered. "The Amazon god is dead."

The mug slipped from my hand and exploded against the kitchen floor.

"...What?"

We were out the door in less than five minutes. The spilled coffee could wait.

By the time we reached headquarters, the atmosphere felt wrong. The usual noise was gone. No conversations, no arguments, no footsteps beyond what was absolutely necessary. Every officer seemed to glance over their shoulder before walking away, like they were afraid of what might be watching.

Jacob was already waiting outside the boardroom, along with the rest of the Board. Stonehill looked as reptilian as ever, his yellow eyes darting around the corridor, while Madame Leni appeared more exhausted than I'd ever seen her. Dark circles hung beneath her eyes, and she hadn't even bothered hiding them.

Without a word, we entered the room, and the doors sealed behind us.

Jacob activated the holographic projector. "The Amazon god was attacked at approximately five this morning."

A recording flickered into existence above the table, showing the entrance to the containment chamber. For several seconds, nothing happened. Then Stonehill walked into frame.

The room immediately erupted into whispers.

The recording ended moments later, and Jacob turned toward Stonehill.

"...Can you explain this?"

Stonehill's eyes widened. "What?"

"You were the last person seen entering the Amazon god's containment zone."

"That's impossible." He looked around the room. "I wasn't anywhere near the containment wing."

Several board members exchanged suspicious glances.

"You expect us to believe that?"

"I don't care what you believe," Stonehill snapped. "I wasn't there."

Madame Leni finally spoke. "He is telling the truth."

Every eye turned toward her.

"Stonehill was attending a cost commissioning meeting with our sponsors at the time of the attack."

Another board member nodded. "I can confirm that. I was present."

The whispers died almost instantly.

Jacob frowned. "...Then who entered the containment chamber?"

Silence settled over the room. No one had an answer.

Then Angelo spoke.

"It was Stonehill."

Several heads turned toward him.

Stonehill threw up his hands. "Huh? No—"

Angelo continued before he could finish. "But not this Stonehill."

The room went deathly silent.

Angelo stared at the frozen image of Stonehill on the hologram. "If what I have seen is correct, then one of the Angelic Weapons has been removed."

No one spoke.

"It most likely occurred during Sean's assault." His gaze never left the recording. "Sean created sufficient chaos for the weapon to replace itself with an imitation before I transferred the Angelic Weapons from CSP's containment to my own."

A chill ran down my spine.

"...An imitation?"

Angelo nodded once. "...So that I would not detect its absence."

The silence that followed was somehow worse than the revelation itself.

Jacob stared at him. "...So you're telling me..." His eyes shifted toward the frozen image of Stonehill suspended above the table. "...Someone is using that weapon to become Stonehill?"

Angelo slowly shook his head.

"...No. It requires no wielder. Every Angelic Weapon was forged from my power and the soul of a slain god. The one that was removed was forged from the soul of the God of Imitation."

His gaze remained fixed on the hologram.

"It acts alone because that is what I forged it to do. It assumed Stonehill's form because deception is the most efficient path to its purpose."

Jacob frowned. "...Its purpose?"

Angelo's expression didn't change.

"...To kill gods."

The boardroom went completely silent. No one looked at the hologram anymore. Instead, everyone started looking at each other.

If it could become Stonehill...

Who else could it become?

The thought hung over the room like a storm cloud.

Madame Leni was the first to break the silence.

"Headquarters is now under immediate lockdown."

No one argued.

"No personnel are to leave without my authorization. Every entrance and exit is to be sealed. Effective immediately, I am dispatching every Retrieval Team to search for the missing Angelic Weapon."

Her normally composed expression hardened.

"I don't care what containment assignment they're currently on. Recall them. Every available operative is now assigned to this mission."

Everyone left the boardroom as the lockdown began.

Sirens echoed through headquarters as blast doors sealed and Retrieval Teams flooded every hallway. Employees were stopped, questioned, scanned, and verified.

Two hours passed.

Nothing.

No duplicate. No unexplained personnel. No trace of the weapon.

It was gone.

Jacob slammed another report onto the conference table.

"...Nothing."

Another team leader shook his head. "We've searched every floor twice."

Madame Leni looked toward Angelo.

"...What are we missing?"

Angelo didn't answer.

He stood perfectly still, his eyes unfocused, as though he were replaying every moment since Sean had breached Wing Seven.

Then he spoke.

"...I know where it is going."

Every head turned toward him.

It was the first time I had ever heard uncertainty in his voice.

"...Angelo?"

Madame Leni frowned.

"...What is it?"

Angelo remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking.

"...Before I entrusted the Angelic Weapons to humanity... the Weapon of Imitation remained beneath that temple...with the others" 

The room went still.

Angelo looked down.

"It knows every passage. Every chamber. And where the remaining weapons rest."

I felt my stomach tighten.

"...Then why didn't it go there the moment it escaped?"

Angelo's eyes remained fixed on the table.

"...Because I would have stopped it."

The realization hit me.

"...It needed a distraction."

Jacob's expression hardened.

"...The Amazon god."

Angelo nodded.

"...The Amazon god was never its objective. Creating a distraction was."

His voice remained calm, but the weight behind his words made the room feel colder.

"It knew the death of a god would draw every Retrieval Team... and it knew I would follow. It only needed a few hours. Enough time to reach the temple before I understood its true objective."

The room fell silent.

Jacob finally broke it.

"...Why return?"

Angelo answered without hesitation.

"...Because the only weapons capable of killing an angel remain hidden beneath that temple."

No one spoke.

"The purpose I forged into every Angelic Weapon is absolute."

His eyes lifted.

"Kill gods."

A pause.

"It cannot freely fulfill that purpose while I exist."

The realization slowly settled over everyone.

"So it will arm itself... and then remove the only obstacle preventing it from fulfilling its purpose."

Jacob's face slowly drained of color.

"Which is...You?"

Angelo said nothing.

He simply nodded.

Madame Leni broke the silence.

"Nayeri."

I looked up.

"You'll depart immediately."

She turned toward Jacob.

"You'll accompany Team Seven and assume operational command if the situation escalates."

Jacob nodded once.

"Already on it."

Madame Leni's gaze swept across the room.

"I am authorizing the deployment of four hundred Security Division personnel to reinforce the temple."

Several board members exchanged uneasy glances.

One finally spoke.

"...Shouldn't we follow the new protocol?"

Madame Leni answered without hesitation.

"...No."

"The new protocol only functions while Angelo remains with us."

She looked toward Angelo.

"But if Angelo's life is in danger..."

Her expression hardened.

"...We revert to the old protocol."

Unlike me, Jacob didn't look surprised.

"...Makes sense."

He folded his arms. "The new protocol only works if Angelo is alive."

No one argued.

Madame Leni slowly nodded. "...Exactly."

Then she looked directly at Angelo.

"If Angelo falls..."

She let the sentence die, and no one asked her to finish it. No one needed to.

The atmosphere in the room changed. Until now, our priority had been stopping the Weapon of Imitation. Now, it was making sure it never reached Angelo.

Jeff pushed the transport aircraft harder than I'd ever seen. For someone who constantly complained about flying missions, he handled a military transport like it was a Formula One car. The trip should have taken nearly two hours, but we made it in just over one.

The island came into view through the cockpit window. It was nothing more than a jagged mass of rock surrounded by violent waves, hundreds of miles from the nearest shipping route. No towns. No docks. No signs of civilization.

Just an endless ocean.

"...I can see why you chose this place," I muttered.

Angelo remained silent.

The island had been forgotten by the rest of the world. Even satellites would have struggled to distinguish it from the countless barren rocks scattered across the sea. It was the perfect place to hide the most dangerous weapons in existence.

Then the clouds parted.

An ancient temple emerged from the center of the island.

Massive marble columns stretched toward the sky, their surfaces scarred by thousands of years of wind and rain. Cracks split the stone, vines crawled over broken statues, and entire sections had collapsed into piles of weathered rubble. 

The temple doors groaned open, and a wave of cold air rolled out from the darkness.

Not stale.

Not damp.

Cold.

As though the sun itself refused to enter.

Four hundred Security Division officers poured inside, rifles raised, while Retrieval Teams spread through the entrance hall. Their flashlights swept across towering marble columns and shattered statues whose faces had long since been worn away by time.

The interior was impossibly large. The temple should have ended after a few hundred feet, but instead the corridors continued.

Left.

Right.

Down.

Each hallway branched into three more. Every intersection looked identical, and every corridor seemed to lead into another corridor.

"...This isn't possible," one of the engineers muttered.

"It isn't," Angelo replied. "It was never designed for humans."

He turned and started walking.

"Follow me. I forged this place into a labyrinth."

He glanced into the endless corridors.

"...So only I know the path." Angelo never hesitated. Every turn, every staircase, every hidden passage, he remembered them all.

Nearly thirty minutes later, he stopped before a pair of enormous bronze doors, each standing nearly thirty feet tall.

There were no handles.

Only a single handprint carved into the center.

Angelo pressed his palm against it.

The entire temple shuddered.

Ancient gears groaned somewhere beneath our feet as the doors slowly parted.

A freezing wind rushed out.

Beyond them lay a chamber so vast our flashlights couldn't reach the opposite wall. Rows upon rows of stone pedestals stretched into the darkness, and upon each rested an Angelic Weapon.

Swords.

Spears.

Chains.

Bows.

Weapons whose very presence made the air feel heavier.

Hundreds of them.

None had been touched.

I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

"...They're still here."

Jacob lowered his rifle.

"So it never made it."

For the first time since we'd arrived, someone smiled.

Angelo didn't.

His eyes swept across the chamber once.

Then twice.

Then a third time.

"...Something is wrong."

Every smile vanished.

"What?"

Angelo continued scanning the rows of Angelic Weapons before stopping.

He pointed toward a sword resting on the far-left pedestal.

"...That one."

I frowned.

"What about it?"

"...It's angled differently than when I left it."

My stomach dropped.

"...What?"

Before anyone could react, the entire temple trembled.

A deafening groan rolled through the chamber.

Then stone scraped against stone.

The walls began to move.

Not crumble.

Move.

Entire corridors shifted sideways. Doorways disappeared. New passages opened where solid walls had stood only seconds before.

The labyrinth was rearranging itself.

"Fall back!" Jacob shouted.

The Security Division scattered as towering slabs of marble thundered through the chamber. One squad vanished behind a moving wall. Another hallway simply disappeared.

My eyes widened.

"...Angelo!"

A wall the size of a building raced toward me.

I froze.

There wasn't enough time.

A hand seized my wrist.

The world lurched as Angelo yanked me backward with impossible strength. The wall slammed through the spot where I'd been standing less than a second earlier.

The impact shook the entire temple, and dust erupted into the air.

I crashed onto the stone floor.

"...Ow."

Angelo immediately pulled me back to my feet.

"...Are you injured?"

Before I could answer, another section of the labyrinth shifted. The passage leading back to Jacob vanished beneath a wall of solid marble.

"...Nayeri!" Jacob shouted.

His voice echoed faintly from somewhere beyond the stone.

"We're over here!" I yelled.

No response.

Another wall slid into place.

Then another.

The grinding slowly faded.

Silence returned.

I stared at the towering wall separating us.

The wall stretched from floor to ceiling, with no cracks, no doorway, nothing that suggested there was any way through. Jacob's voice came through the stone.

"...Can anyone hear me?"

Angelo rested a hand against the wall, but his expression darkened almost immediately.

"...The labyrinth has changed."

"...Can you get us back?" I asked.

He slowly lowered his hand.

"...No."

It was the first time I'd ever heard uncertainty in his voice.

"...Someone else with my power controls the temple now."

The only remaining corridor stretched into complete darkness, and the silence surrounding us felt wrong. Four hundred Security Division officers had entered the temple, yet I couldn't hear a single one of them anymore. No footsteps. No radios. No voices. It was as if the temple had swallowed every trace of human life except the two of us.

Angelo stared into the darkness.

"...It separated us intentionally."

"...Why us?"

"...Because killing me alone is easier."

His eyes shifted toward the chamber behind us.

"...Especially if it can reach the Angelic Weapons."

He took a step forward in front of me when something slammed into my back. I cried out as I was thrown across the stone floor, rolling onto my back and instinctively drawing my pistol.

Someone else had done the exact same thing.

My breath caught when I saw her standing twenty feet away.

It was me.

Every detail was identical: the same uniform, the same scars, the same expression.

She raised her pistol and aimed it directly at my head.

"...Angelo."

She pointed at me. "...Don't listen to it."

I tightened my grip on my own gun. "...What the hell?"

Angelo didn't move. His black eyes shifted from me to her, then back again. Neither of us lowered our weapons.

The other me frowned. "Don't just stand there. Capture it."

I tightened my grip on my pistol. "...No. It's lying."

"It attacked me from behind."

The other Nayeri immediately pointed at me. "You're lying. I'm the real Nayeri."

My stomach twisted.

It even sounded like me. Every inflection, every habit, every movement.

Perfect.

Angelo remained silent, but he wasn't studying our faces. He was studying everything else, the way we breathed, the way we stood, the way we held our weapons.

Nothing.

We were identical.

"...Angelo," I said quietly. "It's me."

"Don't listen to it."

The other Nayeri took another step forward. "I'm the real one. I remember everything."

She looked at Angelo.

"Even our conversation this morning."

My heart sank.

"The cheese."

"The flowers."

"The dead rat."

She smiled.

"I remember all of it."

Oh no.

It had my memories.

Every single one.

Silence settled over the corridor before Angelo smiled.

It wasn't warm. It wasn't reassuring.

It was almost...

Curious.

"...Nayeri."

Both of us answered at the same time.

"...Yes?"

Angelo slowly opened his arms.

"...May I embrace you?"

The imitation blinked, then looked at me.

I didn't move. I was too stunned to say anything.

Mistaking my silence for defeat, it smiled.

"...Of course."

It lowered its pistol, opened its arms, and stepped into his embrace.

Something twisted in my chest as my heart sank. For a brief moment, neither of them moved. The imitation rested its head against his chest, completely convinced it had won.

Then Angelo quietly whispered,

"...Thank you."

Before it could react, a silver spear erupted through its chest.

Black blood sprayed across the marble floor.

The imitation looked down at the weapon protruding from its body, then slowly raised its head toward Angelo.

"...How?"

Angelo gently stepped away.

"...Because Nayeri would never agree to hug me."

I stared at him.

"...What?"

He glanced at me.

"...You would have shoved me away."

For the first time, the imitation smiled without pretending to be me.

Its body rippled.

My face melted like wax.

Stonehill.

Jacob.

Madame Leni.

Sean.

Dozens of faces flickered across its skin before dissolving into one another until finally, only a featureless silhouette remained.

It tilted its head.

"...I see."

A long pause followed.

"...Memories are insufficient."

It looked directly at me.

"...Humans are irrational."

Its gaze shifted back to Angelo.

"...You did not choose based on evidence."

"...You chose based on expectation."

The corners of its featureless face curled upward.

"...Interesting."

"...I misunderstood humans."

Its body dissolved into a featureless silhouette, its limbs folded into themselves, its body compressing until only a single object remained: a hunting knife. It clattered against the ancient stone with a metallic clang and lay perfectly still, as though nothing had happened.

Angelo bent down and picked up the weapon, but none of us spoke.

The walk back through the temple felt impossibly quiet. According to Angelo, he had also relocated every remaining weapon.

"Humanity is not permitted to know the location of these weapons," he said.

There had been no explanation and no further details, just a simple statement from something that existed long before humanity ever learned to write.

The labyrinth no longer shifted, and the walls no longer moved. It was as though the temple itself had gone back to sleep.

An hour later, we were back at headquarters, and somehow everything felt strangely ordinary. Researchers rushed between laboratories, containment alarms sounded somewhere several floors below us, and someone argued over paperwork in the hallway while a Retrieval Team walked past carrying the severed arm of what looked suspiciously like a minor god.

Business as usual.

Then again, that was normal at CSP. We'd defeat a god before lunch and spend the afternoon filling out paperwork.

Jacob, however, refused to let it go.

"...Seriously."

He looked between Angelo and me. "How did you know which one was fake?"

I immediately pointed a finger at Angelo.

"...Don't."

He tilted his head. "...Don't what?"

"...Don't answer that."

"I was merely going to explain—"

"No."

"But Jacob asked—"

"I don't care."

Jacob frowned. "...What?"

I rubbed my temples. "...It's classified."

He blinked. "...Since when is that classified?"

"...Since five seconds ago."

Angelo looked genuinely confused. "...But the answer is quite simple."

I shot him a look.

"...Understood."

Jacob looked back and forth between us. "...I have so many questions."

"...You're not getting any answers."

I left Jacob with more questions than answers and made my way back to my apartment.

Two hours later, Angelo arrived. I assumed the weapon relocation had caused a mountain of paperwork, because apparently even ancient beings capable of erasing gods from existence had to deal with administrative procedures.

What I did not expect was the knock.

Three quiet taps echoed through my apartment, and I stared at the door, then at the clock, then back at the door. That was unusual, not because he had knocked, but because he had an extra set of keys.

Not that he needed keys.

Locks were mostly a suggestion to him.

I had watched him walk through barriers that were supposed to contain gods. A wooden apartment door was hardly going to stop him, which meant he had chosen to knock.

I walked over and opened the door.

What greeted me were flowers.

A lot of flowers.

Daisies. Lilies. Roses.

Enough flowers to make me question whether Angelo had accidentally robbed a botanical garden.

I stared at them, then at him, then back at the flowers.

"...What the hell?"

Angelo looked down at the bouquet.

"You informed me yesterday that my understanding of dating was incomplete."

My stomach sank.

Oh no.

"I have conducted additional research."

I looked at the flowers, then back at him.

"And your conclusion was... daisies and lilies?"

"Yes."

"Why these?"

"The sources stated different flowers communicate different meanings."

I immediately became suspicious.

"...What meanings?"

Angelo looked at the bouquet.

"Daisies represent innocence."

He paused.

"Lilies represent devotion."

I stared at him.

"And the roses?"

"Affection."

Silence followed.

"...Angelo."

"Yes?"

"You realize you're basically standing at my door holding a deeply symbolic message, right?"

"Yes."

A normal person would have been embarrassed. A normal person would have realized how insane this situation was, but Angelo was an angel who had existed for millions of years. Social embarrassment was apparently a human weakness he had not downloaded yet.

He held the flowers out.

"I believe this is the correct procedure."

I stared at him.

"Procedure?"

"Yes."

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. At this point, I wanted to drink, and I didn't even drink.

"Human romance is not a procedure."

"Huh?"

Angelo looked genuinely confused.

"Is romance not simply an instinct designed to encourage partnership?"

I stared at him for several seconds before slowly lowering my hands from my face.

"...No."

"No?"

"No."

I leaned back against the doorframe.

"Angelo, humans are not just creatures who get together for partnership."

I glanced past him, silently praying that no one was witnessing the painfully embarrassing scene unfolding before me.

"Yes, some people fall in love and want children. Some people build families. But that's not the only reason people love each other."

Angelo remained silent.

"Some people don't even want children."

His eyes shifted slightly.

"Ever?"

"Ever."

I shrugged.

"Like me…."

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

The answer seemed to confuse him.

Not because he disagreed.

Because he was trying to understand.

"That is unusual?"

"No."

I shook my head. "Humans are different. Some people want children. Some don't. Some people want relationships. Some don't. There's no single path everyone is supposed to follow."

Angelo nodded slowly. "Then romance exists independently from partnership and reproduction."

"Exactly."

I pointed at him. "See? You're getting it."

"I am attempting to."

A silence settled between us.

"Then what is romance?"

I looked down at the flowers in his hands.

"It's..."

I stopped because explaining romance was somehow harder than explaining gods.

"It's choosing someone."

Angelo watched me carefully. "Choosing?"

"Yeah. Not because you need them. Not because they can give you something. Not because they're useful. Just because you want them there."

Angelo was quiet for a moment.

"For humans, that's a big deal."

"Why?"

I smiled faintly. "Because humans are terrified of being unwanted."

His expression shifted slightly. "And you believe you are unwanted?"

The question caught me off guard. It was too direct, too accurate, and far too personal.

I looked away. "Well... I have come to terms with it."

Angelo didn't speak, and somehow that made it easier.

"My parents weren't exactly the best example of love."

I picked at the edge of my sleeve.

"They were miserable together. They stayed together, but it wasn't because they made each other happy."

I looked down.

"So when people talk about love like it's this amazing thing that fixes everything, I don't really understand it."

Angelo watched me carefully.

"I never saw what a healthy relationship looked like, so I never learned how people are supposed to love someone."

His voice was quiet.

"And do you believe you cannot be loved?"

I froze. Once again, he'd managed to ask the one question I didn't want to answer. 

"I don't know."

That was the worst part.

"Why?"

I laughed quietly. "Because why would someone choose me?"

Angelo tilted his head. "Why do you believe you are not someone worth choosing?"

I didn't answer because the answer was obvious.

My sister.

The only family I had ever truly had.

She was the one person who understood me, the one person who made that house feel less like a prison. Then she left. She left me behind with our parents.

I knew why she did it. At least, I told myself I did.

But that didn't make it hurt any less.

Because even after everything, even after she abandoned me, I still missed her.

"I don't know how to be what people want."

I looked at him.

"I don't experience attraction the way most people do. I don't dream about getting married. I don't want children."

I shrugged. "Honestly, I don't even know if I understand romantic love the way other people do."

Angelo listened quietly as I glanced anywhere other than him. "I don't know how to be loved."

He didn't answer. He just waited.

"And I don't know if I can love someone the way other people do."

For a moment, Angelo said nothing before finally nodding. "I understand."

"Do you?"

"Yes."

A quiet moment passed.

"Thank you for choosing me."

For the first time since he'd knocked on my door, I saw something I'd never seen on Angelo's face.

A genuine expression.

I blinked.

"...What?"

"You are still here."

The room fell silent.

"You could have rejected me completely, but you did not."

I looked away.

"And just like how you are choosing me... I am choosing you too."

"What?"

"I understand that I am an angel. I have known countless humans. I have watched entire civilizations rise and disappear, but before you... I just existed."

"Okay..." I muttered. "I am bad at these kinds of conversations."

Angelo didn't acknowledge the comment.

"I performed my purpose," he continued quietly. "I protected. I fought. I destroyed what threatened reality."

The room fell quiet as his gaze dropped slightly.

"I watched humans live entire lives in what felt like moments, but I never truly understood why they valued those moments."

I looked at him.

"Until you."

I froze.

"I have spent thousands of years existing without needing anyone." His eyes moved toward the flowers. "And now... I do not think I can return to that."

I stared at him.

"You mean..."

He looked directly at me.

"For thousands of years, existence was sufficient. Then you appeared. Now your absence creates a variable I cannot accept."

The words hit harder than I expected. Not because they sounded romantic, but because coming from Angelo, they sounded like a confession from someone who had never experienced something like this before.

"That is a very unfair thing to say to someone who doesn't know how to process emotions."

"I was being truthful."

"No, I mean..." I shook my head. "You don't understand how big of a thing that is to say to someone."

Angelo tilted his head. "Why?"

"Because humans spend their whole lives trying to find someone who makes them feel that way."

I looked down.

"I get it now," Angelo said.

"Get what?"

"That human love is not a function."

He looked back at me.

"It is not simply reproduction. It is not a necessity. It is the decision to value someone when you do not have to."

I stared at him.

"...You're learning too fast."

"I have existed for a long time."

"Yeah, but you still thought dead rats were romantic."

A faint smile crossed Angelo's face.

"Does this mean the flowers were acceptable?"

I sighed.

"...Yeah."

A small pause followed.

"But no more research."

"I understand."

"Especially not from human forums."

Angelo hesitated.

I narrowed my eyes. "...Angelo."

"I understand."

"And no flowers with hidden meanings unless you actually know what they mean."

He looked at the bouquet. "I did know what they meant."

"That's not the point."

"I see."

I shook my head, and then I laughed. It wasn't the fake kind or the polite kind I used around people when I wanted a conversation to end. It was a real laugh, and Angelo just watched me like he was trying to understand why something so simple mattered.

For years, I had believed being chosen meant being useful. It meant being needed, being strong enough that someone had a reason to stay. But Angelo had never needed me. He didn't need my skills, my weapons, or my experience. He didn't need me to save him.

He chose me anyway.

And somehow, that was harder to understand than any god we had ever fought.

I watched Angelo remove his shoes as I placed the flowers on the table.

"Hey, Angelo?"

"Yes?"

"Why me?"

He didn't hesitate.

"I already answered that."

"I know."

"Then why ask again?"

I looked down. "Because I don't think I believe you yet."

For once, Angelo didn't immediately respond. He actually thought about it before walking over and standing across from me.

"You have spent your life believing people leave when they no longer need you."

I went still.

"Angelo..."

"But that is not the reason people stay."

He looked at me.

"They stay because they choose to...just like you said"

A quiet silence filled the apartment.

"And Nayeri..."

His voice softened.

"I am choosing you."

I looked away before he could see my expression.

"...You're really bad at making things easier."

"I was attempting to help."

"Yeah."

A small smile escaped me.

"I know."

At last things had ended better than expected. The mole had been the weapon all along, the crisis had been contained, and humanity was still alive. At the CSP, that qualified as a remarkably successful day.

Tomorrow, I'd be back at headquarters. There would be another retrieval, another impossible mission, another mountain of paperwork waiting for me afterward. Angelo would almost certainly misunderstand something painfully human and somehow make my life even more complicated.

But that was tomorrow.

Tonight, an angel sat quietly on my couch, and for the first time in a very long time, I wasn't afraid of whatever came next.

Maybe I still didn't understand love. Maybe I never would. Maybe understanding it had never been the point.

Sometimes, you don't know why someone chooses you.

So, you just decide to believe them.

And for the first time in a very long time...I wanted to believe him.

Angelo noticed me staring at him.

"Does this mean we are dating?"

I sighed.

Unfortunately, my phone chose that exact moment to ring.

"Retrieval Team Leader Nayeri."

"Report to Hangar Three immediately," Madam Leni’s voice hurried through the speaker. "We've confirmed another anomalous object."

"Another god?"

There was a brief silence.

"...No."

"Then what is it?"

"An angel feather."

I slowly lowered the phone.

Angelo had gone completely still.

His voice was barely audible. 

"That's... impossible."

Part 9: I Work for an Organization That Contains Gods. The Feather Led Something to Us.

reddit.com
u/urgoofyahh — 1 month ago